Home Blog Page 28

First Publication of the Smithsonian (Nephites & Jaredites?)

It is absolutely amazing that in my lifetime of 66 years, I had never heard of, nor remembered about, this amazing first book of the Smithsonian’s until about 12 years ago. Why didn’t our schools teach these things? Maybe I wasn’t paying attention but I doubt something this big could elude my parents, teachers and I.

Knowing this information about the possible connection to the Adena (Jaredite) and Hopewell (Nephite) cultures has changed my life. How? I love truth and Mesoamerican has never rang true to me, ever! How would Moroni get all those plates from Mesoamerica to New York (See Val Chadwick Bagley Cartoon Below). I had finally settled on the idea that the Lord must have helped Moroni, but that makes no sense, because the Lord will only do for us, things which are nearly impossible to do for ourselves. I now know, the same hill that Joseph received the plates is the same hill where the final battles were held, and Mesoamerica is very far away from New York. See many quotes here from Prophets and Apostles.

*Millions of earthworks made by an ancient North American people? How can they hide that? Or, how can people not teach of such a magnificent thing? It seems to me the Smithsonian hid this magnificent book, probably after they found out that it was teaching that ancient North Americans were more intelligent than they wanted us to believe. How many other artifacts in the Smithsonian are hid from us? Wayne May has been there in their basement and he verifies that hundreds, probably thousands of artifacts are there, including a 9 foot skeleton.

Please every one who reads this, shout it out to your friends. It is HUGE information!

* “The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown above) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley

Early in the 19th century, as wagon trains streamed into the Ohio and Mississippi valleys, settlers came upon vast numbers of abandoned earthworks that they attributed to a sophisticated race of long-gone mound builders. Giving rise to often-loaded questions about human origins, the mounds and the artifacts found within them became the focus of early American efforts toward a science of archaeology. Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley (1848) was the first major work in the nascent discipline as well as the first publication of the newly established Smithsonian Institution. It remains today both a key document in the history of American archaeology and the primary source of information about hundreds of mounds and earthworks in the eastern United States, most now vanished. While adhering to the popular assumption that the builders could not have been the ancestors of the supposedly savage Native American groups still living in the region, the authors set high scientific standards for their time. Their work provides insight into some of the conceptual, methodological, and substantive issues that archaeologists still confront. The book includes numerous maps, plates, and engravings.

“The Smithsonian Institution was established with funds from James Smithson (1765-1829), a British scientist who left his estate to the United States to found “at Washington, under the name of the Smithsonian Institution, an establishment for the increase and diffusion of knowledge.” On August 10, 1846, the U.S. Senate passed the act organizing the Smithsonian Institution, which was signed into law by President James K. Polk.”

Congress authorized acceptance of the Smithson bequest on July 1, 1836, but it took another ten years of debate before the Smithsonian was founded! Once established, the Smithsonian became part of the process of developing an American national identity—an identity rooted in exploration, innovation, and a unique American style. That process continues today as the Smithsonian looks toward the future.”

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley (full title Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley: Comprising the Results of Extensive Original Surveys and Explorations) (1848) by the Americans Ephraim George Squier and Edwin Hamilton Davis is a landmark in American scientific research, the study of the prehistoric indigenous mound builders of North America, and the early development of archaeology as a scientific discipline. Published in 1848, it was the Smithsonian Institution’s first publication and the first volume in its Contributions to Knowledge series.[1] The book had 306 pages, 48 lithographed maps and plates, and 207 wood engravings. Smithsonian


Lost American Antiquities: A Hidden History – Silencing the Ancient Mound Builders

by Steven E. Smoot
CHAPTER 8

“The Smithsonian had much riding on the Squier and Davis report, as there was much Congressional interest in continuing the investigation into the Mound Builders. Though today their report is not commonly known, they did not come about as the first publication of the Smithsonian in a vacuum. In the middle of the 1800s there were many men of science who were advancing competing works.

Rather than providing answers, the Squier and Davis report and research would raise even more questions as to the origin of the ancient Mound Builders. The artifacts found would spark the imagination of many Americans of many different interests, who were keen to learn more about the antiquities of America and of the mysterious people who had left such magnificent artifacts and earthworks.

Included in that group of interested parties was the newly formed Smithsonian Institution, which had accepted the work of Squier and Davis. The said work included a large collection of survey maps with intriguing descriptions of ancient artifacts that provided insight into these ancient cultures—making their choice of Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, as the first-ever publication issued by the Smithsonian Institution on any subject, a very interesting selection.

In the 1998, republication of Ancient Monuments by the Smithsonian, David J. Meltzer stated: “All this was riding on a book devoted to the questions of the origin, antiquity, and identity of the Mound Builders.”48 In the wake of Squier and Davis’s report, questions were still looming about who the people were that built such amazing earthwork structures and mounds, which provided evidence of an understanding of higher mathematics, advanced engineering, and the cosmos. The view at the time was that the “mound construction was widely and popularly attributed to a race of mound-builders, who no longer existed or at least no longer existed where and as they had earlier.49

Edwin Davis Top
E.G. Squire Bottom

Even after the publication of this record by the Smithsonian, there continued to be questions raised. Were the Mound Builders the American Indians, who many in that day believed to be a savage culture, or were they a lost race that once existed and then through war, disease, and migration had mysteriously disappeared? Meltzer states; “There was considerable speculation, among antiquarians no less than others, about who the Mound Builders were, where they had come from and when and where they had disappeared to…Nor was it clear how the Mound Builders related to living Native Americans: Were they linked as ancestors and descendants?”50 Or were they a separate culture or a mixture of cultures, and were they savage, barbaric or civilized?

Squier’s report still stands as one of the most significant works ever produced looking into these ancient North American mound-building cultures. It was hailed around the world as a “Great American Work”, shortly after being turned over to the Smithsonian in May 1847, not long after the Smithsonian’s founding by Congress on August 10, 1846. The Board of Regents for the Smithsonian Institution was composed of politicians and elected officials of the U.S. government who themselves harbored nationalistic aspirations for the fledgling institute. It was at this time that the final arrangements for the publication of Squier and Davis’s work as the first volume of the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge was worked on by a committee of the American Ethnological Society who recommended its publication. An advertisement in the “Literary World” hailed “Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley a Great American Work.51

Ancient Monuments of The Mississippi Valley, Set of 48 original plates in 1848 (Book) $9.95
This spiral bound over sized book contains a complete set of 48 of the plates from the book, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley by the Smithsonian’s E.G. Squier and E.H. Davis from their original surveys. These reproductions have been enlarged 120% from the original size for greater detail.  They include such works as those of Newark, Chillicothe and Marietta, Ohio, the Great Circle & Octagon, Fort Ancient, Fort Hill, Serpent Mound, and “the Cross.”

“Such was the consensus on the Squier-Davis researches until the founding of the Smithsonian’s Bureau of American Ethnology in 1879.” [Under the direction of John Wesley Powell, who would find it difficult to challenge their report given.] “Indeed, the reverence with which the views of Squier and Davis work were generally received placed an enormous burden on the next generation of archaeologists who labored to overthrow the “lost Race” theory.” However, Powell as director, along with “Henry W. Henshaw of the Bureau of Ethnology began the task of debunking the honored authors’ (Squier and Davis) in 1880.” Also employed by Powell was “Cyrus Thomas, the bureau’s director of mound explorations, who rejected the functional assumptions of the authors’ ‘imperfect and faulty’ classification of mounds enclosures in favor of a less theoretical nomenclature.”52

Squier and Davis’s 1848 report was heralded as a ‘monumental work’ for over thirty years, but in the late 1800s Squier began to experience a more organized criticism of their work, with a lot of it stemming from the Bureau of Ethnology, under its founder John Wesley Powell. Powell would take the lead in working to overthrow some of the findings and claims surrounding the origin of the Mound Builders. This newly organized bureau of the Smithsonian would go on to re-define many of the artifacts that had been associated with America’s mound building cultures. The Bureau’s work would serve to discredit some of Squier’s previous assessments, which would work to multiply the personal tragedies that would plague Squier in his later life. This riff between Squier and the Bureau of Ethnology at the Smithsonian resulted in a number of his works never being printed and, in some cases, never even finished. Squier was diagnosed in later life with a mental illness and was committed to a mental institution, where he was imprisoned for over a decade of the last years of his life.

Even though much of the institutional criticism came concerning his works in the 1880-90s, there were some who began to question and to criticize his work shortly after Ancient Monuments publication in 1848, as Henshaw working under Powell would be critical of some of his elucidations of his findings as ‘theoretical.’ Thus, they requested of Squier’s to do a new report, taking a renewed look at what artifacts were to be found in the State of New York.

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image031.jpg

Grave Creek Mound surrounded by embankments

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image032.jpg

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XXVII

In his comparative studies, Squier believed that he was making a great breakthrough. “He regarded the results of those investigations to be “truly remarkable” and again stated his certainty that once completed they would bring new evidence to bear upon “the origin and antiquity of the American race.”53

In sharing his finding with Henry, Squier stated: I speak with almost absolute certainty, when I say that I have the key to the whole system of our aboriginal religion. North and South, and that I have identified not only the original purpose of the imposing monuments of Central America, but the very nature of the worship and the divinities to which they were dedicated.54

Squier’s growing interest in pursuing these investigations beyond casual mention had prompted Henry [then head of the Smithsonian] to eliminate certain “theoretical matter” from the Squier-Davis manuscript just prior to its printing, Squier complained to Samuel George Morton in September 1848 that the work had been “emasculated” by Henry’s heavy-handed editing. He declared that he would thereafter remain free and clear of all “entangling alliances” with institutions: “I have danced to one turn in fetters—for the first and last time.” Henry further angered Squier due to his reluctance to underwrite the cost of extending Squier’s investigations into other portions of the Mississippi Valley…He was determined that once his business with the Smithsonian was concluded “our paths will diverge at a very large angle.”…Squier’s attitude toward Henry and the Smithsonian was unfortunate. His reputation as an archaeologist rests squarely upon the originality and disciplined nature of his two monographs published in the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge.55

It was after Squier had complained of the theoretical material that Henry had removed from his 1848 report, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley. After which he stated, his unwillingness to have any further dealings with Henry and the Smithsonian. He would later agree, to accept an offer to be rehired to do an eight week study, looking into the ancient monuments of New York, stating: “I gladly availed myself of the jointly liberality of the Smithsonian Institution and the Historical Society of New York, to undertake its investigation.”56 Even though he knew that his work would be under close scrutiny and the heavy-handed editing by the Smithsonian. Needing the money, he accepted employment, and went to work looking at the ruins found in the State of New York. He presented his second report, Aboriginal Monuments of New York, published by the Smithsonian, in 1849.

Squier referring to his work in his 1849 report, stated: “In the short period of eight weeks devoted to the search, I was enabled to ascertain the localities of not less than one hundred ancient works and to visit and make surveys of half that number.”… “In respect to the number of these remains, some estimate may be formed from the fact that, in Jefferson [c]ounty alone, fifteen [e]nclosures were found, sufficiently well preserved to admit of being traced throughout.”57

Yet even though he completed this record, he decided that he was displeased with how the Smithsonian dealt with his research. He decided to write and publish his own unedited book using some of the research he had done in Aboriginal Monuments of New York 1849 and also some information from his 1848 work, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley. He would title his independent book, Antiquities of New York with a Supplement on the Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, and would publish it in Buffalo, New York in 1851.58

In the Supplement on the Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, given in his 1851 book, Antiquities of New York, he would impart observations on what would be considered contentious topics for discussion, including the following chapters: Inclosures [Enclosures] for Defense, Sacred Inclosures, Mound of Sepulture, of Sacrifice, Implements, Ornaments and Sculptures.

Squier, in writing Antiquities of New York separate from Davis and the Smithsonian involvement, would decide to use some of the original printing plates, from Ancient Monuments and Aboriginal Monuments of New York in his self published, Antiquities of New York. In it he would state, that “many evidences of ancient labor and skill are to be found in the western parts of New York and Pennsylvania upon the upper tributaries of the Ohio, and along the shores of Lakes Erie and Ontario. Here we find a series of ancient earth-works, intrenched [sic] hills, and occasional mounds, or tumuli, concerning which history is mute, and the origin of which has been regarded as involved in impenetrable mystery.”59

Squier went on to say: “De Witt Clinton, whose energetic mind neglected no department of inquiry, read a brief memoir upon the subject before the ‘Literary and Philosophical Society of New York,’ which was published in pamphlet form, at Albany, in 1818. Mr. Clinton in his memoir did not profess to give a complete view of the matter; his aim being, in his own language, ‘to waken the public mind to a subject of great importance, before the means of investigations were entirely lost.”60

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image033.jpg

He [Squier] also discusses the symbolism of temples. Those comparisons further document his interest in developing cross-cultural analogies as a means of interpreting archaeological evidence and in tracing supposed universals in the psychological development of man. Squier eventually elaborated those interests in The Serpent Symbol, where he made his most systematic and comprehensive comparison of the mind of man as illustrated by religious ideas, symbols, and customs from around the globe. Everywhere he looked in his study of religious symbolism he saw further evidence of the psychic unity of man.”61

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image034.jpg

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XVIII

https://erenow.net/common/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders/lost-american-antiquities-a-hidden-history-silencing-the-ancient-mound-builders.files/image035.jpg

Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1848, Squier and Davis, Plate XXI Symbolic reoccurring giant Earthworks

End Notes
48 Squier and Davis, 1848, 1
49 Ibid.
50 Ibid, 2
51 Ibid, See 21,35
52 See Barnhart; Ephraim George Squier and the Development of Am. Anthropology; 100, ref. 363. Also see: Henshaw, Animal Carvings form the Mounds of the Mississippi Valley, 123-66 and Cyrus Thomas, The Circle, Square and Octagonal Earthworks of Ohio-Washington DC: Gov. Printing Office, 1889—On the correction of the Squier and Davis Report, see: Thomas, Bureau of Ethnology Twelfth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1890-91 454-468 and 472-49. A defense of the survey; Stephen Denison Peet, American Antiquatian 12, no.2 1890: 116-117:
53 Barnhart, Ephraim George Squier and the Development of American Anthropology: 189
54 Ibid. 190
55 Ibid.
56 E. G. Squier: Antiquities of the State of New York: (Buffalo, Geo. H. Derby and Co. 1851) 10
57 Ibid. 11
58 Ibid. Introduction Page
59 Ibid. 8
60 Ibid 8
61 See: Barnhart. Ephraim George Squier and the Development of American Anthropology 190.


Description of sites across much of the Eastern United States

Ancient Monuments provides descriptions of sites across much of the Eastern United States.  The hundreds of earthworks which Squire and Davis personally surveyed and sketched were located primarily in and around Ross County in southern Ohio.  This area includes Serpent Mound, Fort Ancient, Mound City , Seip Earthworks and Newark Earthworks.

Purchase full reprint here:

This is an actual reprint of the very first publication of the Smithsonian Institution and comprises the results of extensive original surveys and explorations in 1848.  It contains the earliest study of the remains of the Moundbuilders whose civilization thrived in the Heartland of North America from 500 B.C. to 400 AD – Book of Mormon time frames!  A ‘must read’ for anyone desiring to learn more about the Nephites from one of the earliest sources. 306 page softbound. https://bookofmormonevidence.org/bookstore/product/ancient-monuments-of-the-mississippi-valley-1848-book/

Gitche Gumee- Great Lakes of the Lamanites

Gitche Gumee: Home of the Lamanites

Nephites- Haudensaunee (Iroquois)?
Lamanites- Anishinabek (Algonquian)?

In the heart of North America lies a vast chain of inland seas whose depths contain more than one-fifth of the surface freshwater on the planet, the largest natural reservoir on an ever more thirsty Earth. We call these freshwater seas the Great Lakes. The five connected bodies, which together form America's fourth coast, have played a fundamental role in the history of North America and – because their resources-rich basin became the heartland of American industrial might – the history of the world as well. The region’s ecosystem contains more than 3,500 species of plants and animals, including some that are found nowhere else in the world, and its economy is one of the most diverse on the continent, home to half of Canada's manufacturing capacity and one-fifth the manufacturing capacity of the United States. Docuwiki

Dish With One Spoon Wampum Belt Covenant

"This territory where we stand now was the subject of the Dish With One Spoon Wampum Belt Covenant, an agreement between the Anishinabek and Haudensaunee Confederacies and allied nations to peaceably share and care for the land around the Great Lakes.

A “dish with one spoon” was often mentioned by Indigenous peoples while making treaties with one another to avoid violent conflict. The “dish” represents the land that is to be shared peacefully and the “spoon” represents the individuals living on and using the resources of the land in a spirit of mutual co-operation. Often, a bowl or kettle was referred to rather than a dish." Source

The Anishinaabe (alternatively spelled Anishinabe, Anicinape, Nishnaabe, Neshnabé, Anishinaabeg, Anishinabek[1]) are a group of culturally related Indigenous peoples present in the Great Lakes region of Canada and the United States. They include the Ojibwe (including Saulteaux and Oji-Cree), Odawa, Potawatomi, Mississaugas, Nipissing and Algonquin peoples. The Anishinaabe speak Anishinaabemowin, or Anishinaabe languages that belong to the Algonquian language family. Wikipedia

The Haudenosaunee (/ˌhoʊdinoʊˈʃoʊniː/[3][4] meaning "people who are building the longhouse"), commonly known as Iroquois (/ˈɪrəkwɔɪ/ or /ˈɪrəkwɑː/), are an Iroquoian-speaking confederacy of Native Americans and First Nations peoples in northeast North America and Upstate New York. They were known during the colonial years to the French as the Iroquois League, and later as the Iroquois Confederacy. The English called them the Five Nations, comprising the Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Cayuga, and Seneca (listed geographically from east to west). After 1722, the Iroquoian-speaking Tuscarora from the southeast were accepted into the confederacy, which became known as the Six Nations.

The Confederacy came about as a result of the Great Law of Peace, said to have been composed by Deganawidah the Great Peacemaker, Hiawatha, and Jigonsaseh the Mother of Nations. For nearly 200 years, the Six Nations/Haudenosaunee Confederacy were a powerful factor in North American colonial policy, with some scholars arguing for the concept of the Middle Ground,[5] in that European powers were used by the Iroquois just as much as Europeans used them.[6] At its peak around 1700, Iroquois power extended from what is today New York State, north into present-day Ontario and Quebec along the lower Great Lakes–upper St. Lawrence, and south on both sides of the Allegheny mountains into present-day Virginia and Kentucky and into the Ohio Valley.

The St. Lawrence Iroquoians, Wendat (Huron), Erie, and Susquehannock, all independent peoples known to the European colonists, also spoke Iroquoian languages. They are considered Iroquoian in a larger cultural sense, all being descended from the Proto-Iroquoian people and language. Historically, however, they were competitors and enemies of the Iroquois League nations.[7] Wikipedia

Our Great Lakes

Nishnaabewi Gichigami - Nishnaabe Sea (Lake Superior) 
Odaawaawi Gichigami - Odawa Sea (Lake Huron)
 Niigaani Gichigami - Leading Sea (Lake Ontario)
Waabshkiigoo Gichigami - Neutral Sea (Lake Erie) 
Ininwewi Gichigami - Illinois Sea (Lake Michigan) 

"To the Ojibwe people, Lake Superior is “Gichigamiing”—the “great water” or “sea.” Today, Ojibwe communities are scattered around the northern and southern regions of Gichigamiing, including throughout Minnesota, Wisconsin, Michigan, and Ontario. The Ojibwe have a culturally and historically significant relationship to Gichigamiing going back hundreds of years, when they first migrated to the region." Growler

The Ojibwe Migration

The Ojibwe have a story of migration to the western Great Lakes region that explains their origins and the spiritual significance of places around Gichigamiing. About 1,500 years ago, the ancestors of the Ojibwe were living in the northeastern part of North America and the region along the Atlantic coast. Ojibwe people often refer to themselves as Anishinaabe, a collective term that refers to a group of culturally related indigenous peoples in Canada and the United States who share closely related Algonquian languages, but has specific historical ties to the Ojibwe, the Potawatomi, and the Odawa peoples. That’s because in the 16th century these three groups who had been collectively known as the Anishinaabeg, separated and went their own ways. Yet, a common identity as Anishinaabeg endures today for the Potawatomi, Odawa, and Ojibwe peoples. (After English contact with the Ojibwe, their name was corrupted by the English into Chippewa. As a result, the U.S. government has designated them Chippewas in all their formal dealings, and many Ojibwe communities still maintain this label.)

Is the Big Lake Really Called ‘Gitche Gumee?’
 

Many people, thanks to Henry Wadsworth Longfellow’s “Hiawatha” poem (1855), have heard of Gitche Gumee, the shining Big-Sea-Water. This spelling was learned, it is said, from Henry Schoolcraft, who worked with the Ojibwe people at the time Longfellow wrote the poem. Today in Ojibwe language class, thanks to dialectic differences, you are more likely to see gichi-gamigitchi-gami or kitchi-gami for Lake Superior. Loosely, it does indeed mean “Big Sea” or “Huge Water,” but just about always refers to Lake Superior.

The 1878 dictionary of Father Frederic Baraga, the first one written for the Ojibwe language, says Lake Superior is Otchipwe-kitchi-gami - the sea of the Ojibwe people. The “i” at the end of gami would be more like the “i” in it than a long “e” sound. Source

Gitche Manito

"Gitche Manitou (Gitchi ManitouKitchi Manitou, etc.) means "Great Spirit" in several Algonquian languages. Christian missionaries have translated God as Gitche Manitou in scriptures and prayers in the Algonquian languages."

In more recent Anishinaabe culture, the Anishinaabe language word Gichi-manidoo means Great Spirit, the Creator of all things and the Giver of Life, and is sometimes translated as the "Great Mystery". Historically, Anishinaabe people believed in a variety of spirits, whose images were placed near doorways for protection.

According to Anishinaabeg tradition, Michilimackinac, later named by European settlers as Mackinac Island, in Michigan, was the home of Gitche Manitou, and some Anishinaabeg tribes would make pilgrimages there for rituals devoted to the spirit.

In Henry Wadsworth Longfellow's The Song of Hiawatha, Gitche Manitou is spelled Gitche Manito.

Other Anishinaabe names for God incorporated through the process of syncretism are Gizhe-manidoo ("venerable Manidoo"), Wenizhishid-manidoo ("Fair Manidoo") and Gichi-ojichaag ("Great Spirit"). While Gichi-manidoo and Gichi-ojichaag both mean "Great Spirit", Gichi-manidoo carried the idea of the greater spiritual connectivity while Gichi-ojichaag carried the idea of individual soul's connection to the Gichi-manidoo. Consequently, Christian missionaries often used the term Gichi-ojichaag to refer to the Christian idea of a Holy Spirit." Wikipedia

 
Great, Great Lakes
Lake Superior (Gitche Gumee) and other Great Lakes were an integral part of the lives of the Jaredites and the Nephites.

World, National, and BYU Historians nearly all agree that the Hopewell Culture of the Native American's began in Florida in about 550 BC and ended in upstate New York near the Great Lakes in about 400 AD. Think about that. It's a matching time-line for the life of the Nephites isn't it? That alone doesn't prove they are the same people, but it sure is a huge feather in the cap for the Heartland Model of the Book of Mormon. There are thousands of artifacts, arrowheads, breastplates, swords, copper head plates, carbon dated villages, language, and other evidence that says both cultures happened in the Heartland of North America with very similar histories.

I believe the Book of Mormon Events began in North America as many prophets and leaders have taught. Pres Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”. and Pres. Monson said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

“Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011

In the quote above, President Monson believes the United States is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Why do Mesoamericanists believe the entire continent of the Americas is the Promised land?

You mean Greenland, Guatemala, and the Northwest Territories are the Promised Lands? I love all of God's children in the entire world and God loves us all the same, but seriously? If a person from Greenland comes to the United States legally as a citizen that person can also live in the Promised Land, correct? I'm sure Greenland has much beauty on its own, but it is not the Promised Land, is it?

I am not belittling other lands. I'm just making a legitimate statement. Why is the United States and Israel the two Promised Lands? Because Christ said so. See 3 Nephi 20:22,29


The Wreck of the Edmund Fitzgerald

“On November 9, 1975, the Edmund Fitzgerald pushed across the waters of Lake Superior with a cargo of iron ore. A storm came up in the afternoon and pounded the ship through the night with winds up to 75 mph, blinding snow, and waves reaching 25 feet…

Less than two hours later, the Edmund Fitzgerald had disappeared from radar. No distress calls were ever received. Rescuers found a few empty lifeboats, buoys, and other bits of debris on the lake. Several days later, the remains of the ship were discovered in two pieces on the bottom of Lake Superior, only 17 miles from the safety of Whitefish Bay. All 29 crew members were lost. Every November 10, the bell at the Mariner’s Church in Detroit, Michigan, rings 29 times in their memory.” National Museum of American history

Verse 7 of Lightfoot’s Song
In a musty old hall in Detroit, they prayed
In the Maritime Sailors' Cathedral
The church bell chimed 'til it rang twenty-nine times
For each man on the Edmund Fitzgerald
The legend lives on from the Chippewa on down
Of the big lake they call Gitche Gumee
Superior, they said, never gives up her dead
When the gales of November come early!

A big thank you to Stephen Reed of Mesa, Arizona. He shared with me the Song of Hiawatha and reminded me of the great Gordon Lightfoot song below. He is a great supporter of FIRM Foundation and has a fantastic blog about his idea of the Two Cumorah Theory that you will love. https://twocumorahsolution.blogspot.com/ and a great blog here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/8657-2/

Contact Stephen at [email protected].

Song of Hiawatha - Longfellow 12 tribes and Buried weapons

And the Prophets of the nations
Said: "Behold it, the Pukwana!
By this signal from afar off,
Bending like a wand of willow,
Waving like a hand that beckons,
Gitche Manito, the mighty,
Calls the tribes of men together,
Calls the warriors to his council!"
  Down the rivers, o'er the prairies,
Came the warriors of the nations,
Came the Delawares and Mohawks,
Came the Choctaws and Camanches,
Came the Shoshonies and Blackfeet,
Came the Pawnees and Omahas,
Came the Mandans and Dacotahs,
Came the Hurons and Ojibways,

All the warriors drawn together
By the signal of the Peace-Pipe,
To the Mountains of the Prairie,
To the great Red Pipe-stone Quarry.
  And they stood there on the meadow,
With their weapons and their war-gear,
Painted like the leaves of Autumn,
Painted like the sky of morning,
Wildly glaring at each other;
In their faces stern defiance,
In their hearts the feuds of ages,
The hereditary hatred,
The ancestral thirst of vengeance.
  Gitche Manito, the mighty,
The creator of the nations,
Looked upon them with compassion,
With paternal love and pity;
Looked upon their wrath and wrangling
But as quarrels among children,
But as feuds and fights of children!
  Over them he stretched his right hand,
To subdue their stubborn natures,
To allay their thirst and fever,
By the shadow of his right hand;
Spake to them with voice majestic
As the sound of far-off waters,
Falling into deep abysses,
Warning, chiding, spake in this wise:--
  "O my children! my poor children!
Listen to the words of wisdom,
Listen to the words of warning,
From the lips of the Great Spirit,
From the Master of Life, who made you!
  "I have given you lands to hunt in,
I have given you streams to fish in,
I have given you bear and bison,
I have given you roe and reindeer,
I have given you brant and beaver,
Filled the marshes full of wild-fowl,
Filled the rivers full of fishes:
Why then are you not contented?
Why then will you hunt each other?
  "I am weary of your quarrels,
Weary of your wars and bloodshed,
Weary of your prayers for vengeance,
Of your wranglings and dissensions;
All your strength is in your union,
All your danger is in discord;
Therefore be at peace henceforward,
And as brothers live together.
  "I will send a Prophet to you,
A Deliverer of the nations,
Who shall guide you and shall teach you,
Who shall toil and suffer with you.
If you listen to his counsels,
You will multiply and prosper;
If his warnings pass unheeded,
You will fade away and perish!

  "Bathe now in the stream before you,
Wash the war-paint from your faces,
Wash the blood-stains from your fingers,
Bury your war-clubs and your weapons,

I Love the Heartland

There are Lamanites in North, South, and Central America through migration, intermarriage and other circumstances. However, through much study and prayer it makes most sense to me that Lehi landed in Florida and Nephi leaving his brethren, ended up in northern Georgia and Tennessee. Mosiah left and went to Iowa and Illinois to join the Mulekites who were already in those areas. Knowing this is important to me as Moroni has said "ye may know the truth of all things."

I have received many personal answers to questions of secondary importance to my spiritual confirmation that the Book of Mormon is true and Joseph translated it using the Interpreters as he said in JSH 1:35, and not by using a silly, in my opinion, stone in a hat. I agree with Joseph Fielding Smith's wonderful information below. I caution the reader when Elder Smith says, some may be, "greatly disturbed in their faith", quoted below.

I love the New York area and I call the New York Iroquois, "Joseph Smith's Lamanites" as he lived near them and was taught by many of them in his city and county. See what Elder Smith says about Zelph, Onondaga and the Great Lakes area where they lived.

Joseph Fielding Smith" said,

“In the face of this evidence coming from the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the Nephites took place in Central America.

If Zelph, a righteous man, was fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the Rocky Mountains to "the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea," then some of those battles, and evidently the final battles did take place within the borders of what is now the United States. [Mesoamericanists believe the final battles happened somewhere in Mexico]. There were no righteous prophets, save the Three Nephites, after the death of Moroni, and we learn that Zelph was slain during one of these battles during the great last struggle between the Nephites and Lamanites and was buried near the Illinois River.

In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion's Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of "many waters," which "by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all."

This being true, what would be more natural then that Moroni, like his father Mormon, would deposit the plates in the land where the battles came to an end and the Nephites were destroyed? This Moroni says he did, and from all the evidence in the Book of Mormon, augmented by the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these final battles took place in the territory known as the United States and in the neighborhood of the Great Lakes and hills of Western New York. And here Moroni found the resting place for the sacred instruments which had been committed to his care.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol. 3 Ch. 12

This rings so true to me and Elder Smith gives we members of the Church a dire warning giving a direct warning to us. 

210 Maps of the Book of Mormon in North America

"LOCALE OF CUMORAH, RAMAH, AND RIPLIANCUM. This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case.

It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, "by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.

Mormon adds: "And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites.".

"In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion's Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of "many waters," which "by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all. " Joseph Fielding Smith Doctrines of Salvation (Click Link for entire Chapter) Volume 3 Chapter 12 A VOICE FROM CUMORAH 

Big Question

How can Joseph Fielding Smith be so adamant and describe the Book of Mormon location so completely, as for anyone to even think Elder Smith could have made a mistake when he spoke these words? Ask someone who believes in the Mesoamerican theory and it is mind boggling in my opinion that they will and do dismiss Elder Smith, as just his opinion when he said this, or he made a mistake, or he didn't understand etc. I sincerely believe Joseph Fielding Smith, and I just feel any other location for the Book of Mormon makes "No Sense" to me.

More Mesoamerican Quotes

Considering the quote above by Elder Smith, the following quote from a good member of the Church seems very out of place to me. “There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd. Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundreds of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.” John L. Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (Deseret Book, 2013), p. 688.

I am one of those "Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York", not as brother Sorensen says. We are all free to choose our own position as our Church has no doctrine on the subject, but I just believe the Heartland setting makes most sense to me.

John Sorenson also said, "Nephi left us no information in the Book of Mormon about the route, nor did he tell us in modern terms where they landed.  But when we analyze Book of Mormon statements about geography and events, the “land of first inheritance” can only lie west (Pacific) coast of Central America (1 Nephi 18:23; Alma 22:28)… [T]he southernmost portion of Guatemala’s Pacific coast or adjacent El Salvador is most likely where Lehi’s party landed and first settled.(7) Sorenson, John L., An Ancient American Setting for the Book of Mormon. http://www.bmaf.org/node/415

The Phoenicia Expedition

There is solid evidence that Lehi could have made a voyage from Oman in Saudi Arabia to Florida in 600 BC. An English Navy Captain, Philip Beale made that possible. 

Watch Rodney Meldrum and Philip Beale  speak about the Phoenician 2009 Expedition that proved a  voyage by Lehi from Oman to Florida was definitely possible.
Click Here! Lehi’s Voyage Demonstrated: Phoenicia Expedition!

In 2009 Beale had a ship constructed in Syria made of the local wood used to build a replica 600 BC ship copying the found wreckage of Phoenician ships.


 

Book of Mormon as Compared with Longfellow's "Song of Hiawatha"

Thanks to my good friend Jayne Corbett for sharing this article with me.

This particular article is a reprint from an early Foundation for Research on Ancient America newsletter no. 36 dated January 14, 1981 pg. 4 written by Gordon W. Harrison, of Sharon, Pennsylvania:

There is an incident told in Alma 14, of the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi taking their swords and all their weapons which were used for the shedding of man's blood and burying them deep in the earth. They made a covenant with God that they would never again shed the blood of man.

It is an unlikely story, isn't it? So unlikely, in fact, that I would be willing almost to wager that there is only one other place in all this world that such a story as that can be found. That is in Longfellow's "Song of Hiawatha."

I had a little of "Hiawatha" in high school. About all I could remember of it was their God Gitche Manito, Nokomis and the shores of Gitche Gumee, Hiawatha's birch bark canoe and Minnehaha. I had never read all of the poem but I liked what I read so well that I could not forget it. Many years later, after I had become a member of the Reorgnized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, and had become familiar with the Book of Mormon, thoughts of Hiawatha came back to me and I inquired about it at the library. I took home a book of Longfellow's poems with "The Song of Hiawatha" in it.

I began reading, without the slightest idea of what I was going to find. I had not read very far before I discovered that I was receiving one of the greatest surprises of my life, for I was actually reading a short version of much of the Book of Mormon. With poetic license, Longfellow tells what the Indians believed in the way of legends and traditions as they were handed down through the ages, and of the things that had happened in the lives of their forefathers in the long ago.

They believed in God who was their Creator and Master of Life. It was he who gave them everything. Hiawatha was their prophet and teacher and deliverer. He had a wondrous birth and being, much different from anyone else's. In the first chapter God calls all the Indian tribes together and reprimands them for their fighting. He commands them to be at peace with one another and to live toghther as brothers, and counsels them in these words:

"I will send a Prophet to you, a Deliverer of the nations, who shall guide you and shall teach you, who shall toil and suffer with you. If you listen to his counsels, you will multiply and prosper; if his warnings pass unheeded, you will fade away and perish!"

He commanded them to bathe in the stream before them and wash themselves clean, which they did. This referred, no doubt, to their baptism, as it was remembered. God commanded them at the same time to bury their war-clubs and weapons (so like the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi):

"Then upon the ground the warriors threw their cloaks and shirts of deer-skin, threw their weapons and their war-gear, leaped into the rushing river, washed the war-paint from their faces. Clear above them flowed the water, clear and limpid from the footprints of the Master of Life descending; dark below them flowed the water, soiled and stained with streaks of crimson, as if blood were mingled with it!" If we could see the water after our baptism, as God sees it, maybe it would look that way, too.

"From the river came the warriors, clean and washed from all their war-paint; on the banks their clubs they buried, buried all their warlike weapons. Gitche Manito, the mighty, the Great Spirit, the creator, smiled upon his helpless children!"
Where else can you read a story like that except in the Book of Mormon? And about the same people!

Hill Onidah (Oneida?) The Place of Arms


I suggest that you read "The Song of Hiawatha" studiously. You will find many things in it similar to the Book of Mormon. Longfellow said he got these legends and traditions from the Indians and he published his poem in 1855. Joseph Smith got his record from God and published it in 1830.

Longfellow's poem, Chapter 5, tells about Hiawatha's prayer and fasting. Chapter 6 tells about the singer, singing of death, and life undying, in the land of the Hereafter. So the Indians knew about that. Chapter 13 says, "Buried was the bloody hatchet," and "the dreadful war-club," and all the "war-like weapons." The warcry was forgotten and there was peace among the nations. They went about their hunting and their possessions were unmolested. Was this the "Golden Age" of the Nephites?

There are to many similarities in these two stories, about the same people, to be just a coincidence. Don't you think so, too? http://www.centerplace.org/library/bofm/hiawatha.htm

Read Below for Extra Credit-

Email me and I will send you a map of your choice.

Hiawatha

"Hiawatha, also known as Ayenwathaaa or Aiionwatha, was a precolonial Native American leader and co-founder of the Iroquois Confederacy. He was a leader of the Onondaga people, the Mohawk people, or both. According to some accounts, he was born an Onondaga but adopted into the Mohawks.

Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett. Onandagus is his Nephite Prophet. c. 322 AD

Although Hiawatha was a real person, he was mostly known through his legend. The events in the legend have been dated to the middle 1100s through the occurrence of an eclipse coincident with the founding of the Iroquois Confederacy. This material and quotations are taken from the Mohawk version of the legend, as related by the prominent chief Seth Newhouse (Dayodekane.  For an Onondaga version of the legend, see Parker: "The Hiawatha Tradition"

When the founder of the Confederacy, Dekanawidah, known as The Great Peacemaker, first came to Iroquoia, one of the first people he met was Hiawatha, not yet called by that name. At that time Hiawatha was a wild man and a cannibal, known as "the man who eats humans." When Dekanawidah came to his cabin he climbed onto the roof, looked down through the smoke hole, where there was a large kettle of water for cooking a meal of human flesh. When Hiawatha came home he looked into the water and saw Dekanawidah's face reflected back to him, which he thought was his own. "In that face he was aware of a beauty, a wisdom and strength, which at first filled him with astonishment and then with shame, for it was not the face of one who killed and ate his fellow men." Dekanawidah came down, sat across the fire from him, and passed on to him the Great Law of Peace. Hiawatha accepted the message, and agreed to stay and work with his own people while Dekanawidah went on to pass the message to other nations.

The principal chief of the Onondaga at that time was a cruel tyrant called Tadodaho, or Atotarho. Tadodaho is described as twisted in both body and mind. "His hair was filled with living snakes. Snakes' eyes looked out from his finger ends." Dekanawidah charged Hiawatha with converting Tadodaho—to "comb the snakes out of [Tadodaho's] hair." He gave him the name Hiawatha, which means "he who combs."

After Dekanawidah left, Hiawatha presented his proposals to the Onondaga in councils, but Tadodaho kept frustrating all his efforts and disrupting the councils. He caused the death of Hiawatha's three daughters and his wife by magic. Grief-stricken, Hiawatha left his village and wandered, "stringing wampum and seeking someone who should understand the thirteen-string ceremony of condolence and take away his grief by the spell of the wampum." Finally he came to the territory of the Mohawk, where Dekanawidah had converted the entire nation. Dekanawidah chanted the words that have since been part of the Iroquois Requickening Ceremony: "I wipe away tears from thy face." "using the white fawn-skin of pity…I make it daylight for thee… I beautify the sky. Now shall thou do thy thinking in peace…" Afterwards, Hiawatha joined Dekanawidah in composing the laws of the Great Peace, and the Peace Hymn.

Statue of Hiawatha (Longfellow's Hiawatha) carrying Minnehaha at Minnehaha Park in Minneapolis, Minnesota. Image by Mulad. A plaque at the site says: Hiawatha and Minnehaha by Jacob Fjelde Erected in 1911

Then Hiawatha and Dekanawidah, together with the Mohawk chiefs, visited each of the other four Nations. They had no trouble with the Oneidas and the Cayugas, but the Senecas were divided against themselves and the Onondagas were afraid of the power of Tadodaho. A solar eclipse helped convince the Senecas, and the Onondagas were brought in by the power of the other four Nations and by the offer to Tadodaho that he become principal chief. "In the end the mind of [Tadodaho] was made straight, the crooks were taken out of his body, and Hiawatha combed the snakes out of his hair."

Hiawatha was noted for his speaking skills and message of peace. Dekanawidah, a Huron prophet and spiritual leader, proposed the unification of the Iroquois peoples who shared common ancestry and similar languages, but he suffered from a severe speech impediment which hindered him from spreading his proposal. Hiawatha was a skilled orator, and he was instrumental in persuading the Five Nations to accept the Great Peacemaker's vision and band together to become members of the Iroquois confederacy. The Tuscarora joined the Confederacy in 1722 to become the Sixth Nation. Little else is known of Hiawatha. The reason and time of his death is unknown. However his legacy is still passed on from generation to generation through oral stories, songs, and books.

The 1855 epic poem The Song of Hiawatha by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow tells the story of a hero of the same name but has no relationship to the historical Hiawatha.

The Iroquois Confederacy

Within the Iroquois Confederacy, which originally included five tribes (Mohawk, Onondaga, Oneida, Cayuga, and Seneca), Hiawatha was a leader from the Mohawk tribe. There he was well-known, and highly thought of by all of the tribes. He was a great speaker, and would eventually become the representative for the Great Peacemaker. The Great Peacemaker was a man who hoped to spread peace throughout all of the Haudenosaunee (Iroquois) Territory.

Due to the fact that he had a severe speech impediment, the Great Peacemaker needed a spokesperson. Hiawatha was willing to speak on behalf of Dekanawidah because violence had been developing throughout the Iroquois Territory. During these times of chaos, a leader named Tadodaho, who had despised the idea of peace, targeted and killed Hiawatha's wife and daughters. Thereafter, Hiawatha became the Peacemaker's speaker, so he could stop the violence. Dewanawidah and Hiawatha eventually obtained peace throughout the Iroquois by promising Tadodaho that Onondaga would become the capital of the Grand Council, the main governing body of the Iroquois. Hiawatha and Dekanawidah created the Great Law of Peace, recorded in wampum belts, to solidify the bond between the original five nations of the Iroquois.

Among the names of the fifty traditional Hoyenah (sachems) of the Haudenosaunee, Hiawatha (among others) is a representative of the Mohawk, and Tadodaho of the Onondaga.

Hiawatha Belt

This belt depicts all five tribe or the Iroquois Confederacy and how they were all woven together.
Hiawatha Belt. This belt depicts all five tribes of the Iroquois Confederacy and how they were all woven together.

The Hiawatha Belt is a wampum belt that symbolizes peace between the five tribes of the Iroquois. The belt depicts the tribes in a specific order from left to right. The Seneca are furthest to the left, representing them being the Keepers of the Western Door. Next is the Cayuga Tribe, and in the center of the belt, depicted with a different symbol, is the Onondaga Tribe, also known as the Keepers of the Central Fire. Next is the Oneida Tribe. Finally, shown farthest to the right is the Mohawk Tribe, depicted as the Keepers of the Eastern Door. The white line connecting all of the symbols for each tribe together represents the unity of the Iroquois. It also represents the gathering from the Great Law of Peace and the Iroquois Confederacy as a whole.

The wampum belt consists of black or purple-like and white beads that are made up of shells. Found in the Northeast of America, there are quahog clam shells that are often time used for the black and sometimes the white beads of these belts. Most often the Iroquois used various types of whelk spiral shells for the white beads.

Wampum figures in the story of Hiawatha. When Hiawatha was full of grief because his daughters were murdered, the Great Peacemaker gifted Hiawatha with the whelk shells and told him to put them on his eyes and ears and throat. These shells were a sign of healing and purity. Hiawatha used these shells to create unity. The Iroquois Nation believes that the Peacemaker was the one who gifted them the first wampum belt, which later was titled the Hiawatha Belt.

Today the image of the Hiawatha Belt is used on the Flag of the Iroquois Confederacy.

The Song of Hiawatha

Written by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, the 1855 epic poem The Song of Hiawatha tells of the adventures of "Hiawatha" and his heroic deeds. This poem however has little to do with the actual Hiawatha. Henry Longfellow most likely took the name of Hiawatha and applied it to the Ojibway demigod Manabozho, and nothing more. This poem tells the story of a legendary heroic Native man starting from his birth and ending on his ascension to the clouds. It talks of many battles, losses, and moral lessons. Henry Longfellow along with another writer Henry Rowe Schoolcraft, hoped to combine stories of Native Americans and create a sense of pride and remembrance for the Native Americans during the 1820s and later.

Longfellow’s fictional Hiawatha has eclipsed the Hiawatha of legend in popular culture." Wikipedia

Click to Purchase

Annotated Edition of the New Testament NEW!
 $54.95

The Annotated Edition of the New Testament of Jesus Christ

 

“The Froth and Scum of Hell Seem to Concentrate…”

Quotes to Understand

  • “Every previous gospel dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not”
  • “The people are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City”
  • “What wonder that the Latter-day Saints need to be preached to continually?”
  • “This will be among the wicked cities of the world”
  • “The blood would run in the gutters because of racial warfare”
  • “You are a marked generation”
  • “Now is the great day of the devil’s power, with the greatest mass murderers of all time living among us”
  • “The greatest number ever of priesthood holders on the earth. And the showdown is fast approaching”
  • “The final outcome is certain—the forces of righteousness will finally win. What Will we be true to our last-days, foreordained mission?”

I Love Utah

As a person who has lived in Davis County for over 60 years, and born in Salt Lake City. I love Utah, as my family was raised here after the pioneers from Europe and Nauvoo came here as my ancestors. My 10th great-grandfather on my mothers side (Tueller), was Jon Howland who nearly died as he tumbled overboard on the Mayflower. On my fathers side, (Nelson), through his mother, (Mayhew) I am related to Thomas Mayhew who first founded Martha’s Vineyard and was know to the Native Americans as “Patriarch to the Indians. His Father Thomas Mayhew was born in 1593. I love my heritage and love the Lord for blessing me so much.

I find no offence of the words by prophets below. I know I am a good person who loves the Lord and so it matters not what others say about me generally speaking. If you fit the criticism below, wake up and address it, if not, understand how right-on our leaders are. They know the tendency of big cities and how Satan would love more than ever to make Salt Lake the sinful laughing stock of the nation, if it already isn’t.

Salt Lake does have one of the largest Pride Parades in the world. We do have leaders who practice sexual deviance. We have many apostate members who find delight in making fun of Mormons even more so in Salt Lake than other cities of the world. Why? Because Satan loves it.

We do have witches covens, and underground tunnels of evil. We have supposed good Bishops who prey on children and many involved in ponzi schemes. We have many involved in drugs and abortion and the like. We have political leaders that love money more than people, and tout principles of evil.

I have no problem with admitting a very high level of evil in our fair towns, but I also know of the love and goodness of most people in Salt Lake and Davis County. I know the few evil, spoil it for the rest of us, but that to me says we must be even more diligent in doing what is right.

Please listen to the leaders below and take the criticism that is expressed as an opportunity to be better. I have also found that there are many so-called active members who do not like the church and preach against it. I can tell you of over 20 people I know personally that were once stalwarts in the church, and have now become anti-Mormons. It is sad, but evil is at work. The Gadianton’s are alive, but we can and will defeat them as we are humble and teachable and reach out to repent and love the Lord.

People are better in the Country Towns

“I do not say but that you are just as good men and women in this place as in any other place in the mountains; yea, I admit that the people are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City, for the froth and scum of hell seem to concentrate there, and those who live in the City have to come in contact with it; and with persons who mingle with robbers, and liars, and thieves, and with whores and whore-masters, etc. Such wicked men will also introduce themselves into Davis County, and among all the settlements throughout these mountains; but where the people are truly righteous and just, wicked men can do them no harm; were the people all righteous who profess to be Latter-day Saints, they would constantly be on their watch against the encroachment of a wicked power. The wicked and corrupt who have settled in our community are taking a course to lead away those who are willing to be led away from the truth–those who have turned away from God; and it will be for our good, as a community, if such persons will leave and never again return to our Territory, unless they can do so with a determination to serve God and keep his commandments. I love those who love God; they are more precious to me than gold, and silver, or possessions.” Joseph F. Smith in 1870

Descend to the Level of the  Wicked

“Instead of raising themselves to the standard of the Gospel, they are content to descend to the level of the wicked and corrupt. Many of the Elders of Israel who have responsibilities resting upon them, with which they will find they cannot trifle with impunity, are taking this course all the time. What wonder, then, that the Spirit of the Lord is grieved? What wonder that the Latter-day Saints need to be preached to continually? It is no wonder to me when I contemplate the condition of the people of these valleys, and especially Salt Lake City, Ogden, and our cities contiguous to the railways. (Journal of Discourses, Vol.13, p.339 – p.340).

Wicked City of the World

“I claim not to be a prophet, but I am a son of a prophet, and I expect to give you evidence-whether you question the truth of it or not-that shall be left with you-that Heber C. Kimball was a prophet of God. President Brigham Young on more than one occasion said: ‘Heber is my prophet, and I love to hear him prophesy.’ In May, 1868-that is sixty-two years ago–he said: ‘After a while the gentiles will gather in Salt Lake City by the thousands, and this will be among the wicked cities of the world.” J. Golden Kimball, conference address in 1930

“Another example of the shifting shape of folklore lies closer to home. Most of us will remember the turbulent period in late 1969 and early 1970 when BYU athletic teams and the marching Cougarettes met violent demonstrations in neighboring schools, when a spate of stories was circulating about bus loads of Black Panthers making their way to the state to blow up Mountain Dell Reservoir and to invade Temple Square, and when some people feared to travel beyond the state’s boundaries because they had heard gory stories of people with Utah license plates being stopped and beaten up by blacks. Emotions were intensified by the revival and rapid circulation of the apocryphal Horse Shoe Prophecy attributed to John Taylor. (This prophecy was first written down in 1951 by Edward Lunt, who said that in 1903 or 1904 he had learned it from his mother, who said that she had received it from President Taylor in 1885).

In Lunt’s account, President Taylor supposedly saw a day of great trouble and warfare striking the Saints, with ‘blood running down the gutters of Salt Lake City as though it were water.’ As versions of the Prophecy began to multiply during the violence of 1969 and 1970, a new motif was added to it-the notion that the blood would run in the gutters because of racial warfare. For example, an employee of Seminaries and Institutes stated that it was common knowledge among teachers in the Church educational system that a confrontation with Black Panthers was going to take place in the streets of Salt Lake City and that this would be a fulfillment of the prophecy that Blacks would wreak havoc in the streets of Zion. He said that this prophecy was given to President Taylor. It was common knowledge from reliable sources [he said] that Blacks and hippies were arming themselves in the canyons east of the city and that the FBI had uncovered plans by revolutionaries to hit Salt Lake City with a violence campaign.” William A. Wilson, BYU Studies, Vol. 17, No. 1, p.44.


EZRA TAFT BENSON said, “Never before on the face of this earth have the forces of evil and the forces of good been as well organized.”

Below is one of the most powerful messages Elder Benson ever gave for our time. In 2022, over 40 years after his talk, we must heed his advise. Satan’s rule is here at it’s height, and we must be prepared with our own personal revelation. It’s imperative! We are a marked generation.

Elder Benson continued, “For nearly six thousand years, God has held you in reserve to make your appearance in the final days before the Second Coming of the Lord. Every previous gospel Elder dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not. True, there will be some individuals who will fall away; but the kingdom of God will remain intact to welcome the return of its head—even Jesus Christ. While our generation will be comparable in wickedness to the days of Noah, when the Lord cleansed the earth by flood, there is a major difference this time. It is that God has saved for the final inning some of his strongest children, who will help bear off the Kingdom triumphantly. And that is where you come in, for you are the generation that must be prepared to meet your God.

 

“For nearly six thousand years, God has held you in reserve to make your appearance in the final days before the Second Coming of the Lord. Every previous gospel Elder Benson continues, dispensation has drifted into apostasy, but ours will not. True, there will be some individuals who will fall away; but the kingdom of God will remain intact to welcome the return of its head—even Jesus Christ. While our generation will be comparable in wickedness to the days of Noah, when the Lord cleansed the earth by flood, there is a major difference this time. It is that God has saved for the final inning some of his strongest children, who will help bear off the Kingdom triumphantly. And that is where you come in, for you are the generation that must be prepared to meet your God.

Purchase

All through the ages the prophets have looked down through the corridors of time to our day. Billions of the deceased and those yet to be born have their eyes on us. Make no mistake about it—you are a marked generation. There has never been more expected of the faithful in such a short period of time as there is of us. Never before on the face of this earth have the forces of evil and the forces of good been as well organized. Now is the great day of the devil’s power, with the greatest mass murderers of all time living among us. But now is also the great day of the Lord’s power, with the greatest number ever of priesthood holders on the earth. And the showdown is fast approaching.

Each day the forces of evil and the forces of good pick up new recruits. Each day we personally make many decisions that show where our support will go. The final outcome is certain—the forces of righteousness will finally win. What remains to be seen is where each of us personally, now and in the future, will stand in this fight—and how tall we will stand. Will we be true to our last-days, foreordained mission?

Great battles can make great heroes, but heroes will make great battle. You will never have a better opportunity to be a greater hero in a more crucial battle than in the battle you will face today and in the immediate future. Be warned that some of the greatest battles you will face will be fought within the silent chambers of your own soul. David’s battles in the field against the foe were not as critical as David’s battles in the palace against a lustful eye. We will each find our own battlefield. The tactics that the enemy will use against us will vary from time to time; he will feel after our weak spots. We must be alert to the devil’s devious designs, to the subtle sins and clever compromises as well as the obvious offenses.

Fortunately for us, we have the privilege of fighting under the Lord’s banner. While the devil hates us and seeks to make all men miserable like unto himself (see 2 Nephi 2:27), the Lord instead loves us and seeks for us the fullness of joy which He possesses.

Christ lived on the earth and was subject to all manner of temptation, but He won every battle. He is the most successful warrior that ever walked the earth, and He wants to help us win every battle, be it personal or public. When we fall short, His atonement will cover for us on certain conditions.

Jesus knows that His kingdom will triumph, and He wants you to triumph with it, too. He knows in advance every strategy the enemy will use against you and the Kingdom. He knows your weaknesses and He knows your strengths. By revelation, personal to you, you may discover some of these strengths and weaknesses through a careful and prayerful study of your patriarchal blessing. Through proper prayer you can ask him to reveal to you your weaknesses so that you can amend your life. In the Book of Mormon in Ether, chapter 12, verse 27, the Lord says the following:

If men come unto me I will show unto them their weakness. . . . If they humble themselves before me, and have faith in me, then will I make weak things become strong unto them.

God can reveal to you your talents and your strengths so that you will know upon what you can build. Be assured that in all your righteous endeavors you can say, as Paul said in Philippians, chapter 4, verse 13, “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” And also be assured, as Paul said in 1 Corinthians, chapter 10, verse 13, that no temptation will befall you but what is common to man and that God will, with each temptation, provide a way to escape.

We follow a perfect leader—not just one who tells us to do what he thinks we should do, but the only one who can say that we should be as He is in everything. In the Book of Mormon, in 3 Nephi, chapter 27, verse 27, the Lord asked the question, “What manner of men ought ye to be?” And then He answered by saying, “Verily I say unto you, even as I am.”

What manner of man was Jesus when He was your age—when He was growing into manhood, when He was personally preparing Himself during those thirty years for His three-year public ministry? Turning to the book of Luke in the New Testament, chapter 2, verse 52, we read these words: “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man.”

Here, then, are the four great areas where Jesus grew in personal preparation. Your first thirty years cover the time in your life when most of you will be serving missions, getting your education, dating, getting married, establishing homes, and finding and beginning a career. If we, then, are to follow in His footsteps, we should increase in those same four areas in which He increased. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 93, verse 13, it states that Jesus “received not of the fullness at first, but continued from grace to grace [not from sin to grace, but from grace to grace] until he received a fullness.” We too should move “from grace to grace” “in wisdom and stature and in favor with God and man.” Let us consider these four areas.

“Jesus Increased in Wisdom”

Wisdom could be considered the proper application of true knowledge. Not all knowledge has the same worth, nor are all truths equally valuable. The truths upon which our eternal salvation rests are the most crucial truths that we must learn. No man is truly educated unless he knows where he came from, why he is here, and where he can expect to go in the next life; unless he can adequately answer the question which Jesus posed: “What think ye of Christ?” The world cannot teach us these things as the Kingdom can. Therefore, the most essential knowledge for you to obtain is the saving knowledge within the gospel and the knowledge of its author—even Jesus Christ. In fact, that eternal life for which we should all be striving—which is the greatest gift that God can give and which is God’s type of life, the life of the great Eternal One—that eternal life comes from knowing our Father in heaven and His Son, our Elder Brother, Jesus Christ. As the scripture in John, chapter 17, verse 3, reads, “This is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.” We cannot know about God and Jesus without studying about them and then doing their will. This in turn will lead to additional revealed knowledge which, if obeyed, will eventually lead us to further truths. If we keep following this pattern, we will receive further light and joy that will eventually lead us into God’s presence where we, with Him, will have a fullness.

In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 88, verse 118, we are admonished to “seek . . . out of the best books words of wisdom.” Surely these books must first include the scriptures. Next, and alongside them, must be the words of the Presidents of the Church. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 21, verse 5, the Lord said of the President of the Church, “His word ye shall receive, as if from mine own mouth.” These books make up what has been referred to as “the Lord’s library”—namely the standard works and the various volumes that contain the words of the different Presidents of the Church. Of the latter volumes, that which would be of greatest importance to you would be the words of the current President of the Church, for his words are directed to our day and our needs.

The Lord has also given a special mantle to the apostles, and the significance of their words is pointed out in section 1, verse 14—the Lord’s preface to the Doctrine and Covenants— where he says that those who will not “give heed to the words of the prophets and apostles shall be cut off from among the people.” The writing of other General Authorities should be given consideration also.

While the gospel includes the more crucial saving truths contained within theology, it also includes truth in other branches of learning. The Lord encouraged the early missionaries in the 88th section of the Doctrine and Covenants, verse 79, to be instructed more perfectly in things both in heaven and in the earth, and under the earth; things which have been, things which are, things which must shortly come to pass; things which are at home, things which are abroad; the wars and the perplexities of the nations, and the judgments which are on the land; and a knowledge also of countries and of kingdoms.

Today, with the abundance of books available, it is the mark of a truly educated man to know what not to read. “Of making many books there is no end” (Ecclesiastes 12:12). Feed only on the best. As John Wesley’s mother counseled him: “Avoid whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, takes off your relish for spiritual things, . . . increases the authority of the body over the mind.”

The fact that a book is old does not necessarily make it of value. The fact that an author wrote one good work does not necessarily mean that all his books are worthy of your time. Do not make your mind a dumping ground for other people’s garbage. It is harder to purge the mind of rotten reading than to purge the body of rotten food, and it is more damaging to the soul.

Most novels and pulp magazines are filled with a lot of rubbish, and most TV and a lot of radio programs are a waste of time, if not corruptors of morals or distorters of truth. The less newspapers have to say of value and of truth, the more pages they seem to take to say it. Usually a few minutes is more than sufficient to read a paper. One must select wisely a source of news; otherwise it would be better to be uninformed than misinformed. The subscribers of some mass magazines and newspapers are ever reading but seldom able to come to a knowledge of the truth in the areas of most vital concern.

As we approach the showdown, it will be increasingly valuable to have vocational skills—to be able to use our hands. The most essential temporal skills and knowledge are to be able to provide food, clothing, and shelter. Increasingly the Lord, through His servants, is trying to get us closer to the soil by raising our own produce.

Let us summarize. The most vital knowledge you can learn is the saving truths of the gospel—the truths that will make the difference in your eternal welfare. The most vital words that you can read are those of the Presidents of the Church—particularly the living prophet—and those of the apostles and prophets. God encourages learning in many areas, and vocational skills will have increasing importance. There is much reading material that is available that is either time-wasting or corrupting. The best yardstick to use in discerning the worth of true knowledge and learning is to go first and foremost to the words of the Lord’s prophets.

“Jesus Increased in . . . Stature”

There is no question that the health of the body affects the spirit, or the Lord would never have revealed the Word of Wisdom. God has never given any temporal commandments—that which affects our stature affects our soul. There are at least four basic areas which make the difference in your health—in your growing in stature.

First: righteousness. Sin debilitates; it affects not only the soul but the body. The scriptures are replete with examples of the physical power that can attend the righteous. On the other hand, unrepented sin can diffuse energy and lead to both mental and physical sickness. Disease, fevers, and unexpected deaths are some of the things that have been directly related to disobedience. Jesus healed a man of a physical malady and then told him in John, chapter 5, verse 14, to “sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.” Galahad said that his strength was as the strength of ten because his heart was pure.

Second: food. To a great extent we are physically what we eat. Most of us are acquainted with some of the prohibitions, such as no tea, coffee, tobacco, or alcohol. What need additional emphasis are the positive aspects—the need for vegetables, fruits, and grains, particularly wheat. In most cases, the closer these can be, when eaten, to their natural state— without overrefinement and processing—the healthier we will be. To a significant degree, we are an overfed and undernourished nation digging an early grave with our teeth, and lacking the energy that could be ours because we overindulge in junk foods. I am grateful to know that on this campus you can get apples from vending machines, that you have in your student center a fine salad bar, and that you produce an excellent loaf of natural whole-grain bread. Keep it up and keep progressing in that direction. We need a generation of young people who, as Daniel, eat in a more healthy manner than to fare on the “king’s meat”—and whose countenances show it (see Daniel 1).

Third: exercise. The body needs the toning up that comes from exercise. Walking in the fresh air can be exhilarating and refreshing. Properly directed running can have some beneficial effects. Simple situps or sporting activity can be helpful.

Fourth: sleep. Adequate early rest is best. In the Doctrine and Covenants, section 88, verse 124, the Lord commands: “Cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire to thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies and your minds may be invigorated.” There are too many enticements to late evening activities. Not only can this weary the body, but a wearied body may be more susceptible to improper activities in the darkness and lateness of the night. Early to bed and early to rise is still good counsel, and a brief nap during the day can be recuperative.

“Jesus Increased . . . in Favor with God”

What are some of the things that would increase our favor with God? There are many, of course. The book of Abraham in the Pearl of Great Price, chapter 3, verse 25, states that one of the purposes of life is to be proved to see if we “will do all things whatsoever the Lord [our] God shall command [us].” In short, we are to learn the will of the Lord and do it. We are to follow the model of Jesus Christ and be like Him. The essential question of life should be the same one that Paul asked in the book of Acts, chapter 9, verse 6, when he said, “Lord, what wilt thou have me do?” God’s will for you can be determined from three sources: (1) the scriptures—particularly the Book of Mormon, of which the Prophet Joseph said, “a man would get nearer to god by abiding by its precepts, than by any other book” (Joseph Smith, History of the Church 4:461)—(2) inspired words from the Lord’s anointed—particularly the presidents of the Church and especially the living one, along with the words of the apostles and prophets (local Church leaders are also entitled to give inspired direction for those over whom they preside)—and (3) the spirit of the Lord.

The world has the light of Christ to help guide it, but we are entitled to that great gift, the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the Holy Ghost to be fully operative we have to keep our channels clear of sin. The clearer our channels, the easier it is to receive God’s message to us; and the more of His messages we receive and put into action, the greater will be our joy. If our channels are not clear of sin, then we may think we have gotten inspiration on a matter when it is really “sin-spiration”—that is, promptings from the devil.

To the end of clearing our channels and keeping them clear, I would admonish all of you to read President Kimball’s book The Miracle of Forgiveness; and the sooner you can read it the greater blessing it will be for you. Other practices that would increase our favor with God would include daily scripture study, along with personal prayers morning, midday, and night. We also need to render service to our Father’s children through the family, the Church, and the country.

God has a timetable—a sequence or season for good things. A mission, when its time has arrived, takes priority over marriage and education. And when one is mature enough and has found the right company, then marriage should not be delayed for education. While all three—mission, marriage, and education—are essential, there is a proper order to follow.

We need more men and women of Christ who will always remember Him, who will keep His commandments which He has given them. The greatest yardstick of success is to see how much your daily walk can be like Christ’s—how closely you can walk each moment in His steps.

“Jesus Increased . . . in Favor with . . . Man”

The greatest roles you can take to bless your fellowmen are to be strong missionaries and to be strong patriarchs and matriarchs—to raise a righteous posterity who will be part of the solutions to the world’s problems and not part of the problems. You have probably heard that the greatest Church work you can perform will be within the walls of your own home. It is also true that no nation is stronger than its homes. For a man, there is no calling as high as that of a righteous patriarch, married in the house of the Lord, presiding over his children. Even the very Elohim has us address Him as “our Father who art in heaven.” For a woman there is no calling as high as that of a righteous mother, married in the House of the Lord, rearing a posterity.

Someone has said that happy is the man who has found his worship, his wife, and his work, and loves all three. Do you realize that during your comparatively young years, you will probably be making three of the most momentous decisions of your life? You will be deciding on the role of the Church or worship in your life, selecting a wife or husband, and—particularly for you men—choosing your life’s work.

All of you can know, if you do not know already, that The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the only true church. All you need to do to gain this knowledge is to carefully read the Book of Mormon and then do what is stated in Moroni, chapter 10, verse 4:

And when ye shall receive these things, I would exhort you that ye would ask God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things are not true; and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with real intent, having faith in Christ, he will manifest the truth of it unto you, by the power of the Holy Ghost.

If the Book of Mormon is true—which I testify that it is—then Joseph Smith was a prophet. If Joseph Smith was a prophet, then the church he established, as an instrument in God’s hands, is true—even The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If the Church is true, then there stands at the head of the Church today a prophet of God.

Ezra Taft Benson

In addition to finding your worship, you will need to find your wife or husband. This will require careful and prayerful consideration. It would be well to mingle with many good people to have a better understanding of others. It you desire a fine companion, then you should be on a high and wholesome level. One of the best yardsticks for knowing whether a certain person may be best for you is to ask yourself what kind of an influence this person has on you. In their presence do you wish you were better than you are—do you think some of your noblest thoughts—are you encouraged to goodly deeds? If this is so, then that person could be worthy of greater consideration. But if being in their company makes you tend in the opposite direction, you had best leave them.

Young women, you are not required to lower your standards to get a husband. Keep yourselves attractive, maintain high standards, place yourselves in a position to meet worthy men, and be engaged in constructive work. Then, if you are married later than sooner—if you even have to wait until the next life to get a choice man—God will make up the difference to you. Time is numbered only to man. God has your eternal perspective in mind.

And now, so far as your work is concerned: It is divinely ordained what a woman should do, but a man must seek out his work. The divine work of women involves companionship, homemaking, and motherhood. It is well if skills in these three areas can first be learned in the parents’ home and then be supplemented at school if the need or desire presents itself. The first priority for a woman is to prepare herself for her divine and eternal mission, whether she is married soon or late. It is folly to neglect that preparation for education in unrelated fields just to prepare temporarily to earn money. Women, when you are married it is the husband’s role to provide, not yours. Do not sacrifice your preparation for an eternally ordained mission for the temporary expediency of money-making skills that you may or may not use. I do not think it needs to be an “either/or” choice; but if it does, then choose the divine mission preparation. Some women are well prepared for their mission and want to acquire additional skills in other areas; and that is fine, if they so desire. It is simply a case of putting first things first. To paraphrase the Lord, when He was speaking of those who obeyed the lesser law and neglected the weightier matters: these ye might do, but do not leave the other undone (see Matthew 23:23). Some women acquire money-making skills in areas closely related to their divine missions, and the advantages of that approach are plain.

Brethren, it is your role to be the leader in the home. While the wife may be considered the heart of the home, you are the head. You are the provider, and it takes the edge off your manliness when you have the mother of your children also be a provider. What will you choose for a career? What will your work be? It has been said that no one is born into this world whose work is not born with him or her. We bring from our preexistent state various talents and abilities. We strive to find the right wife, and it is our responsibility to strive to find where we can make a contribution to our fellowman—an area where we have some interest and abilities and where we can, at the same time, provide for our own.

I am glad Beethoven found his way into music, Rembrandt into art, Michelangelo into sculpturing, and President David O. McKay into teaching. To find your proper niche and do well at it can bless you, yours, and your fellowmen. If you need help finding your career, it is available: (1) Ponder and pray about it; (2) study closely your patriarchal blessing; (3) consider what you do well; (4) take some vocational and interest tests; and (5) get acquainted with various professions to see what is available.

I understand that you have a fine career counseling center here at BYU with a diversified program that offers help through classes, testing, seminars, a library, and so on. I hope that if you feel the need you will take advantage of these opportunities. How true it is—happy is the man who has found his worship, his wife, and his work, and loves them all.

The world is gradually beating a path to our door to see how we do things. Stick by your righteous guns and you will bless your fellowman. Be right, and then be easy to live with, if possible—but in that order.

My beloved brothers and sisters, “Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man,” and so can you. You are a royal generation. The heavenly grandstands are cheering you on. We are fast coming to the close of this game. The opposition is real and is scoring. But we have scored, we are scoring, and we will score in the future. The Lord is our coach and manager. His team will win, and we can be a valiant part of it if we so desire. Rise up, O youth of Zion! You hardly realize the great divine potential that lies within you. May you all follow your leader, Jesus Christ, and increase mentally, physically, spiritually, and socially, I pray for all of you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.” In His Steps EZRA TAFT BENSON of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles March 4, 1979

“Thou Shalt Receive Revelation”

Are we creating situations in our own homes that allow our family to feel the spirit? “Do I feel and recognize the spirit often? Can I utilize any of what I just learned at the FIRM Conference to assist myself and my family?

Just over a few years ago President Nelson prophetically shifted the focus of the church to home based worship and study. We were all encouraged to study and teach in our own homes, allowing our testimony to grow because of spiritual experiences had at home. Little did any of us know that just 1 year after these changes were made, church would be cancelled all together and today, we have adjusted some of the ways of our worship, with the new two hour block and the Ministering program.

I invite all of us to seek spiritual moments in our homes. I hope we can all recognize and treasure some sacred moments of spiritual growth. I pray that our just completed Firm Foundation Conference (Oct 2022) has given you more opportunities to share inspired information with your family.

I promise that as we seek the spirit in our home, we will find peace of mind and a deep sense of appreciation for everything we have. I testify that President Nelson is a prophet, seer, and revelator who holds and properly exercises all the priesthood keys. And because he does this, we can all benefit from the blessings and guidance of the Holy Ghost in our personal lives at home. Personal revelation is very possible.

President Nelson at the October 2018 General Conference also said, “The new home-centered,  Church-supported integrated curriculum has the potential to unleash the power of families, as each family follows through conscientiously and carefully to transform their home into a sanctuary of faith. I promise that as you diligently work to remodel your home into a center of gospel learning, over time your Sabbath days will truly be a delight. Your children will be excited to learn and to live the Savior’s teachings, and the influence of the adversary in your life and in your home will decrease. Changes in your family will be dramatic and sustaining.”


Many thanks to all the Vendors and Speakers for a fantastic conference. All Oct. presentations were recorded, and will be available by subscription early December. Subscribe or watch all 800 Current Videos NOW! bookofmormonevidence.org/streaming.


 

Understanding Apologetics

Apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation. Our group called FIRM, along with FAIR, Book of Mormon Central, The Interpreter, More Good Foundation etc., are similar organizations made up of great spiritual people who love the Lord and the Book of Mormon. All claim to have answers to many challenging or even difficult gospel questions that may encourage or assist people to better understand the truthfulness of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. No Apologetic organization speaks in behalf of, or for the Church however. Doctrine in the Church only comes from the Prophet and Apostles who all organizations support.

The purpose of LDS Apologetics is to provide solid or well-reasoned information that makes sense in answering supposed church related difficult questions, so that a conclusive decision of the truth of the Gospel and Church can be determined by study and prayer through the Spirit.

Austin Farrer, an English Anglican philosopher, theologian, and biblical scholar wrote, in the mid-19th century, “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”

Truth and Spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. A personal witness from the Holy Ghost must be the primary evidence for the reality of God, the divinity of Christ and the authority of the scriptures. “No man can say that the Jesus is the Lord,” wrote Paul, (I Corinthians 12:3) “but by the Holy Ghost.” Faithful, reasoned and rational argument, however, can open hearts and minds to the witness of the Spirit. As I mentioned earlier, apologetics cannot prove that the Church is true, but it can show you answers that may help you in knowing the Church is true, especially through personal revelation.

Personal Revelation

By Ken Corbett

As our dear Prophet said, “Does God really want to speak to you? Yes! “As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course … as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.

You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

“No one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.”


The Truth of All Things

Moroni 10:5″And by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things.”

Head and Heart

“But it should be noted that truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart…

Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling…

I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work…

Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate…” Jeffrey R. Holland Greatness of the Evidences Brigham Young University August 16, 2017

Ye Cannot Deny Them

“And now, . . . ye know these things and cannot deny them [because of the] many evidences which ye have received; yea, even ye have received all things, both things in heaven, and all things which are in the earth, as a witness that they are true.Heleman 8:24

“Individual members are encouraged to independently strive to receive their own spiritual confirmation of the truthfulness of Church doctrine. Moreover, the Church exhorts all people to approach the gospel not only intellectually but with the intellect and the spirit, a process in which reason and faith work together.” LDS Newsroom 4 MAY 2007


What I learned at The Book of Mormon Evidence Conference

-Our Nation is hanging by a thread and I must do more to help. I love the Constitution.
-God Lives and through Christ, I can know even more than I know now.
-Science in the world is flawed and I must study harder to learn truth.
-The Book of Mormon truly was translated using the breastplate and spectacles that came in the stone box with the gold plates, not some stone in a hat.
-My physical health is so critical to my ability to feel spiritual things.
-Government is working against us, and the only hope is Christ. I can however do more at the local, school, and community level to help.
-A solid base of knowledge in the scriptures includes my belief that the United States is the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon and it began in the Heartland.
-Investing in gold and silver are very important in today’s world.
-The Phoenicia Voyages really did open up the possibility, that Lehi’s and Mulek’s route to North America can and did happen.
-The Lord has provided Bee Balm, and other amazing herbs and healing plants for our benefit.
-Anything that seems odd, or hard to explain about The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, happens because we as individuals have not taken the time to truly read, study, and pray, about the gospel’s truths. Russell M Nelson and Joseph Smith were and are Prophets of God.
-I learned even more about the false teachings about Evolution, Darwinism, and especially about the evils of Satanism.
-I felt so happy to hear from the dozens of attendees that shared how this conference has changed their life, helped their life, or helped them to focus more on the important things of life. 
-I felt a sincere and deep love from so many guests, about their love of this FIRM event, and how thankful they were to Rod, Tonya, myself, and many others for organizing and sharing this event with them, and I thank you so much for your support.

Second Harvest

I learned at the FIRM Foundation Event that without a doubt the Gadianton’s are alive and well, and they will stop at nothing to hurt and defeat the Children of Israel. We MUST work harder and strengthen our spiritual self and share all we can with others. We can’t do this alone. I pray for a soon to come “Second Harvest“, as I call it, where we as a world are given the freedom to share the Book of Mormon with others who have never had that opportunity in places like Israel, Iraq, China, North Korea, Ukraine, and many other nations. I believe we are in the heights of a spiritual storm today, and the Lord will show his love for those of us who love Him and repent. Some special patriots have been prepared to win this battle. In my opinion, our evil government leaders of today, will be replaced with a more perfect union of these patriots.

I hope and pray that each one of you who participated in, or attended the conference, will be blessed. I love sharing the gospel with others and Rod and I truly appreciate your dedication to our mission of bringing all unto the Savior.

When Do the Angels Come?

0

Men and Women Blessed by the Priesthood

The Prophet Joseph Smith once said, “Wicked spirits have their bounds, limits and laws, by which they are governed … and, it is very evident that they possess a power that none but those who have the priesthood can control” (History of the Church, 4:576).

Question and Note:

I believe a righteous woman through the Priesthood of their marriage, or endowment, or baptism, as a member of the true Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, has the same ability as male priesthood holders to bruise the head of Satan just as any other worthy male with the priesthood has that power. I do feel it is best for a woman to receive a Priesthood blessing first if that is possible. I’m only surmising here. If any of you have any further information about this from one of the Brethren I would appreciate you sharing it with me.

I love what is said in the Pearl of Great Price, Moses 4:21“And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, between thy seed and her seed; and he shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.”

Do the words above of, “between thy seed” mean that Satan has seed as in spirit children, or does it more likely mean his seed is the other one-third that were fallen angels with him? (Let me know if you have heard please)

Enmity (which derives from an Anglo-French word meaning “enemy”) suggests true hatred, either overt or concealed. Hostility implies strong, open enmity that shows itself in attacks or aggression. Animosity carries the sense of anger, vindictiveness, and sometimes the desire to destroy what one hates. Source See, I believe it is ok to HATE; Evil and Satan!


Angels Visited the Native Americans

A Peaceful, Priesthood? Greeting

First, says Mr. Boudinot: “It is said among their principal or beloved men, that they have it handed down from their ancestors, that the book which the white people have, was once theirs: that while they had it they prospered exceedingly, etc. They also say, that their fathers were possessed of an extraordinary Divine Spirit, by which they foretold future events, and controlled the common course of nature; and this they transmitted to their offspring, on condition of their obeying the sacred laws; that they did, by these means, bring down showers of blessings upon their beloved people; but that this power, for a long time past, had entirely ceased.” Colonel James Smith, in his journal, while a prisoner among the natives, says: “They have a tradition, that in the beginning of this continent, the angels or heavenly inhabitants, as they call them, frequently visited the people, and talked with their forefathers, and gave directions how to pray.”

Angel Tells Joseph the Name of the Hill

Joseph Smith said to his father, “I have taken the severest chastisement that I have ever had in my life.” When his father began to interrogate him as to who had a right to find fault in him, he answered, “Stop, father, stop, it was the angel of the Lord. As I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel met me and said that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to be brought forth; and that I must be up and doing and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do.” (History of Joseph Smith by His Mother, pp. 99–101.) This event occurred before Joseph even obtained the plates. The translation was yet in the future. Joseph could only have learned the name of the hill from Moroni. Obviously, if that was the case, then the hill in New York is actually Cumorah, as the prophets have consistently taught.

Michael the Archangel in America

This has always been a mighty land in God’s plan.  It was in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman prior to his death, called the great high priests together and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.  The Lord appearing there proclaimed Adam to be Michael, the Prince, the Archangel.  (D&C 107:53-54) It is to that same spot that Adam, as the Ancient of Days, shall come to visit his people (D&C 116), where judgement shall be set and the books opened.  (Daniel 7:9 Revelation 20:4) It is here on this land that the New Jerusalem shall be built “unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph” — ourselves and those others the literal descendants of Lehi.  (Ether 13:5 1 Nephi 14:1-2, 2Nephi 10:18) And finally, it is here on this hemisphere that Zion shall be built.  (Tenth Article of Faith.)  It is this fact and this purpose, the building of Zion on this hemisphere, which is Zion, which seems to be the dominant elements in all of God’s dealings with them who possess this land, for Isaiah, speaking more than twenty-five hundred years ago, declared that “out of the Lord from Jerusalem” (Isaiah 2:3.) President J. Reuben Clark, Jr  The Glorious Purpose page 103  

Plates Under Charge of Holy Angels

“The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . .

These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)

Nibley Explains Angels

Some have thought it strange that God should use any earthly implements and agents at all, when he could do all things himself just as easily. But even the Moslems, who protest that Christianity places needless intermediaries, notably Jesus and the Holy Ghost, between God and man, declare in their creed that they believe “in God and his Angels and his Prophets and his Books.Does God need all of these to do his work with men? However we may rationalize, the fact is that he does make use of them…” Ancient Temples: What Do They Signify? By Hugh Nibley September 1972

Angel Witnesses Cumorah is the Place of the Last Battles 

The Angel also informed him that America had once been people by a remnant of the seed of Israel of the tribe of Joseph who became two great Nations upon this Land one of those Nations were the present Natives of America or the Indians the other Nation was distroid [sic] about four hundred years after Christ.” Pratt, Parley Parker 1807-1857. An epistle written by an elder of the Church,  https://catalog.lds.org/assets?id=790a9435-99fc-44a2-95ef-8d9a1cd6a553&crate=0&index=2

Angel Moroni, was with Joseph Smith, Washington, and Columbus,

“In those early and perilous times, our men were few, and our resources limited. Poverty was among the most potent enemies we had to encounter; yet our arms were successful; and it may not be amiss to ask here, by whose power victory so often perched on our banner? It was by the agency of that same angel of God that appeared unto Joseph Smith, and revealed to him the history of the early inhabitants of this country, whose mounds, bones, and remains of towns, cities, and fortifications speak from the dust in the ears of the living with the voice of undeniable truth. This same angel presides over the destinies of America, and feels a lively interest in all our doings. He was in the camp of Washington; and, by an invisible hand, led on our fathers to conquest and victory; and all this to open and prepare the way for the Church and kingdom of God to be established on the western hemisphere, for the redemption of Israel and the salvation of the world. This same angel was with Columbus, and gave him deep impressions, by dreams and by visions, respecting this New World. Trammeled by poverty and by an unpopular cause, yet his persevering and unyielding heart would not allow an obstacle in his way too great for him to overcome; and the angel of God helped him—was with him on the stormy deep, calmed the troubled elements, and guided his frail vessel to the desired haven. Under the guardianship of this same angel, or Prince of America, have the United States grown, increased, and flourished, like the sturdy oak by the rivers of water.” Orson Hyde, JD 6:368

Brigham Young About Angels

“They are just as busy in the spirit world as you and I are here. They can see us, but we cannot see them unless our eyes were opened.” (Discourses of Brigham Young, p.378)


Note: Is there any doubt about when angels come? They come when they are needed, asked for, summoned, expected, desired, prayed for, sent, and whenever the Lord needs to bless us with their presence. They are sent to protect, to reprimand, to share a message, to prepare the way, to over come evil, and to be our comfort.


Section 129, Keys for Determining If Administrations Are from God,” Doctrine and Covenants Student Manual (2002), 319–21

Historical Background

In the early days of the Church, many were curious about angels, spirits, and resurrected persons. About the time Joseph Smith recorded this revelation, he wrote: “A man came to me in Kirtland, and told me he had seen an angel, and described his dress. I told him he had seen no angel, and that there was no such dress in heaven. He grew mad, and went into the street and commanded fire to come down out of heaven to consume me. I laughed at him, and said, You are one of Baal’s prophets; your God does not hear you; jump up and cut yourself: and he commanded fire from heaven to consume my house.” (History of the Church, 5:267–68.)

Doctrine and Covenants 129 describes the difference between angels who have gone through mortality and have been resurrected and those who are still spirits. It also gives three keys “whereby you may know whether any administration is from God” (v. 9).

The Prophet Joseph Smith may have known these keys long before this revelation was recorded. Earlier, Michael helped the Prophet by detecting Satan, who had appeared to Joseph as an angel of light (see D&C 128:20). Nothing further is known about the incident, and whether the Prophet learned of these keys at that time is not known. However, Wilford Woodruff recorded in his journal that he learned of these keys from Joseph Smith as early as 1839 (see Journal of Wilford Woodruff, vol. 2, 27 June 1839, Historical Department, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City).

The Prophet Joseph Smith taught: “An angel of God never has wings. Some will say that they have seen a spirit; that he offered them his hand, but they did not touch it. This is a lie. First, it is contrary to the plan of God: a spirit cannot come but in glory; an angel has flesh and bones; we see not their glory. The devil may appear as an angel of light. Ask God to reveal it; if it be of the devil, he will flee from you; if of God, He will manifest Himself, or make it manifest. We may come to Jesus and ask Him; He will know all about it.” (History of the Church, 3:392.)

When Do the Angels Come? 

By Bruce C. Hafen 

“The ministry of angels in the lives of ordinary, devoted people often goes unrecognized. 

At certain sacred times, God has sent his holy angels to instruct and minister to his children. Think of the angel who first taught Adam about the Atonement; the angel who announced to Mary that she would bear the child Jesus; the angels who sang glories to God the night of Christ’s birth; the angel who comforted the Savior in the Garden of Gethsemane; and the angels who brought the keys of the Restoration to Joseph Smith. 

No wonder the angels came at such times. These were history’s crowning events. But angels have also come at times that were significant mostly because of their personal, spiritual meaning in the lives of ordinary but faithful men and women. 

Personal Manifestations 

Some of these personal visits were dramatic and powerful. Think of the angels who ministered to the Nephite children in the account of 3 Nephi 17 [3 Ne. 17], or the angel who chastised Alma and Mosiah’s sons in answer to a father’s prayer. (See Mosiah 27.) 

Other personal manifestations have been so quiet that those who received them were unaware of the angelic presence. The ministry of these unseen angels is among the most sublime forms of interaction between heaven and earth, powerfully expressing God’s concern for us and bestowing tangible assurance and spiritual sustenance upon those in great need. 

Think of the angel who came to comfort the sleeping Elijah when he was in such despair that he wished to live no longer. (See 1 Kgs. 19:4–8.) Or recall when Joseph Smith “saw the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, … in foreign lands, standing together in a circle, much fatigued, with their clothes tattered and feet swollen, with their eyes cast downward, and Jesus standing in their midst, and they did not behold Him. The Savior looked upon them and wept.” (Joseph Smith, History of the Church, 2:381; italics added.) The Prophet also “saw Elder Brigham Young in a strange land, … in a desert place, upon a rock in the midst of about a dozen [hostile] men. He was preaching to them in their own tongue, and the angel of God standing above his head, with a drawn sword in his hand, protecting him, but he did not see it.” (Ibid.; italics added.) 

For an unforgettable picture of unseen angelic armies, think of Elisha’s young servant, who cried when he was surrounded by an ominous army, “Alas, my master! how shall we do?” Answered Elisha, “Fear not: for they that be with us are more than they that be with them.” Then Elisha said, “Lord, I pray thee, open his eyes, that he may see. And the Lord opened the eyes of the young man; and he saw: and, behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire round about Elisha.” (See 2 Kgs. 6:15–17.) 

President J. Reuben Clark eloquently captured the blessing of unseen angels in the lives of ordinary, devoted people in his masterful sermon, “To Them of the Last Wagon.” President Clark recognized the “mighty men” who led the early Saints, but he reserved his most reverent tribute for “the meekest and lowliest” found in “the last wagon in each of the long wagon trains.” Out in front of these toiling caravans were “the Brethren,” for whom “the air was clear and clean and … they had unbroken vision of the blue vault of heaven.” But, in contrast, “back in the last wagon, … the blue heaven was often shut out from their sight by heavy, dense clouds of the dust of the earth … [which made] the glories of a celestial world [seem] so far away.” 

“Angels With Us”
by Clark Kelley Price

Even though some of the early brethren had seen “in a vision, the armies of heaven protecting the Saints in their return to Zion” (History of the Church, 2:381), President Clark mentioned angels only once. After describing the grinding frustrations of lame oxen, broken hubs, and sick children in the last wagon, he spoke of a pregnant mother trying to breathe through heavy, choking dust. “Then the morning came when from out that last wagon floated the la-la of the newborn babe, and mother love made a shrine, and Father bowed in reverence before it. But the train must move on. So out into the dust and dirt the last wagon moved again, swaying and jolting, while Mother eased as best she could each pain-giving jolt so no harm might be done her, that she might be strong to feed the little one, bone of her bone, flesh of her flesh. Who will dare to say that angels did not cluster round and guard her and ease her rude bed, for she had given another choice spirit its mortal body that it might work out its God-given destiny?” (New Era, July 1975, p. 8; italics added.) 

Discerning the Light 

The veil between heaven and earth usually hides the angels from our sight. Yet often in the early stages of our spiritual development, we may experience unmistakable contact with the angels of the unseen world. These experiences may move our sense of belief to a sure sense of knowledge, as we exclaim with Alma, “O then, is not this real?” And Alma replies to us, “Yea, because it is light; and whatsoever is light, is good, because it is discernible.” (Alma 32:35; italics added.) 

Yet our discerning this light does not yield perfect knowledge. We must nourish the tree of faith to “get root” against the day “when the heat of the sun cometh and scorcheth it.” (See Alma 32:37–38.) As we wait for additional flashes of spiritual light, our days of nourishment and testing can last many years. 

The early manifestations of “discernible” angelic contact in our spiritual development frequently occur in youthful conversion experiences, missionary service, or times while we are attending college. These crucial, formative periods of spiritual breakthrough in a young person’s life may be compared with the Kirtland period in Church history; and the years that follow may be compared with the period of Nauvoo and beyond. 

Youthful Kirtland Years 

The early years of Kirtland were an unusually happy time for Joseph Smith and the Saints. What wonderful events had blessed them in only a few years: the Vision in the grove, the publication of the Book of Mormon, the formal organization of the Church, the optimistic launching of missionary work, the school of the prophets, and mighty revelations outlining a glorious future. It was a youthful, buoyant time. The Saints had no inkling of what waited for them, coiled like a deadly snake barely around the corner of history: mobs, persecution, apostasy, and martyrdom. 

But first the angels came. Indeed, the dedication of the Kirtland Temple in March of 1836 represented the greatest spiritual outpouring in modern Church history. Joseph wrote that, shortly after the dedicatory prayer was offered, “Frederick G. Williams arose and testified that [during the prayer] an angel entered the window and took his seat between Father Smith and himself. David Whitmer also saw angels in the house.” 

Later, “Brother George A. Smith arose and began to prophesy, when a noise was heard like the sound of a rushing mighty wind, which filled the Temple, and all the congregation simultaneously arose, being moved upon by an invisible power; many began to speak in tongues and prophesy; … and I beheld that the Temple was filled with angels. … The people of the neighborhood came running together (hearing an unusual sound within, and seeing a bright light like a pillar of fire resting upon the Temple,) and were astonished at what was taking place.” 

Of one of the concluding meetings, Joseph wrote, “The Savior made his appearance to some, while angels ministered to others, and it was a Pentecost and an endowment indeed, long to be remembered, for the sound shall go forth from this place into all the world, and occurrences of this day shall be handed down upon the pages of sacred history, to all generations.” (History of the Church, 2:427–33.) 

Dark Nauvoo Years 

Now contrast those glorious experiences with the dreadful conditions under which the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated less than ten years later. Joseph and Hyrum had been slain. The Church was racked with dissension and apostasy, and the dark spirit of the martyrdom hovered over Nauvoo like the destroying angel of death. The Saints knew they could not stay. They worked frantically to finish the temple, even as they also hurried to gather provisions and prepare wagons for their plunge into the great unknown trek westward. 

Part of the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated in October 1845, even before it was finished, and in December Brigham Young began to administer the temple ordinances day and night. Within two months, the first company of wagons crossed the frozen Mississippi, never to return. 

The story is told of a blind convert named Brother Williams who came from Massachusetts to Nauvoo in time to help complete the temple. Brother Williams had heard the stories of Kirtland, and he believed fervently that when the Nauvoo Temple was dedicated, the Savior and even the resurrected Joseph would return. He anticipated great spiritual manifestations that would heal his blindness. He believed that each stone they were laying brought him one step closer to the Savior’s healing hand. 

But the Nauvoo Temple dedication was no Kirtland. As far as we know, there were no visible manifestations, no angelic ministries, no Pentecost. 

We Lived Once in Kirtland 

Our youthful years as missionaries and students are, despite their typical growing pains, frequently a kind of Kirtland for us: a simple and beautiful time, filled with intellectual breakthroughs, private spiritual moments, and emerging idealistic convictions. Those years may lift us for a time above the noise and smoke and confusion of worldly valleys to a high mountain peak, where we develop a growing closeness to the Infinite. 

But the day always seems to come when we must leave our Kirtlands. When we do, sooner or later, we may have our own kind of Nauvoo, perhaps more than once. We will have our own frozen rivers and parched deserts to cross, a moral or financial or intellectual wilderness to tame. It will not always be fun. Perhaps we will feel bewildered and disappointed, and we may look back longingly to those youthful years, wondering why we cannot recapture the way things were in our days of Kirtland. 

When our Nauvoo comes, we may find ourselves living in a culture that offers little reinforcement for our belief in the ideals of  family life. The surrounding environment may even discourage and attack our devotion to marriage and children. Some of us may begin to feel a growing sense of distance in our marriages, as those around us take for granted that modern men and women should not feel bound by unconditional family commitments. But we will know better, for we lived once in Kirtland, where the Spirit whispered to us that the doctrine is true: marriage is sacred and love is forever. 

After leaving our Kirtland, some may feel the waning of their sense of spiritual wonder, as the accumulating pressures and pollutions of life seem to cast doubt on the reality of inspiration or the worth of the institutional Church or the value of giving ourselves unselfishly to others. Especially in that kind of Nauvoo, some of us may turn away bitterly and say that the stories of Kirtland were not really true. 

“How could they be true?” some will ask. “We see no angels here, not now, when we need them most. What happened at Kirtland must have been the foolish imagination of our youth.” We will feel pressure to see things this way, for we may be surrounded by unbelievers who whisper tauntingly in our ears as did the enemy in Nauvoo: “Your Prophet is dead. Wake up—it was all a childhood dream.” 

Our Nauvoos Must Come 

When our Nauvoo comes, it will neither surprise us nor throw us off course if we have kept the image of Kirtland burning brightly in our memories. “It is all right,” we will say. “We understand. We receive our full witness only after the trial of our faith. After much tribulation come the blessings.” And we will pick up our wagons and our families and head west. 

As we do, we will sense that Kirtland was given to us as a first witness, to be told to our children and their children’s children, that they may know that God is the Lord. He slumbers not nor sleepeth. We will know that, always, for we were there, that season in the Mormon village of Kirtland. 

I still think of Brother Williams, his blind eyes glistening with hope, waiting for Jesus and his angels to come to the Nauvoo Temple. I don’t know what happened to him after Nauvoo. Did he find the healing he hungered for? Did he find his Savior and see the face of Brother Joseph? I suppose that he and the other faithful ones of Nauvoo did find the enlightenment and the peace they sought—but later, perhaps within the last wagon along some dreary prairie trail, or in struggling to build a new life, far away in the West. 

I suppose that Brother Williams made the same discovery as did the Saints in the Martin and Willie handcart companies, which were trapped by heavy, early snows on their way across the plains. In a conference address, Elder James E. Faust shared the feeling of one company member: 

“‘Not one of that company ever apostatized or left the Church, because everyone of us came through with the absolute knowledge that God lives, for we became acquainted with him in our extremities. 

“‘I have pulled my handcart when I was so weak and weary from illness and lack of food that I could hardly put one foot ahead of the other. I have gone on [to some point I thought I could never reach, only to feel that] the cart began pushing me. I have looked back many times to see who was pushing my cart, but my eyes saw no one. I knew then that the angels of God were there.” (Ensign, May 1979, p. 53.) 

Such unseen angelic manifestations in the “extremities” of our lives may, over time, have more profound meaning than the more visible outpouring of Kirtland. The Lord has promised that if you are true and faithful, the Lord himself may be “in your midst and ye cannot see me.” (D&C 38:7.) Even if you do not see him, he can “be on your right hand and on your left, and [his] Spirit shall be in your hearts,” and the angels who came to Kirtland will be “round about you, to bear you up.” (D&C 84:88.) 

Angels Can Deliver Us

Moreover, our memories of Kirtland can be enriched by our later, perhaps more turbulent, experience. The very meaning of earlier witnesses may well grow richer with the perspective of time. It is because of what we saw in Kirtland that we ventured to Nauvoo. That we have once seen so clearly is our witness that we can again see clearly, with greater depth, even in the very midst of our afflictions. 

When do the angels come? If we seek to be worthy, they are near us when we need them most. The mountain might even be full with the horsemen of Israel and their chariots of fire.” Bruce C. Hafen, provost at Brigham Young University, serves as a Gospel Doctrine teacher in the Sharon Fifth Ward, Orem Utah Sharon Stake. 

What Did Joseph Know?

Prophecies & Promises

The Book of Mormon and The United States of America
Bruce H. Porter and Rod L. Meldrum-Chapter Nine with added charts, pictures and information.

This is a 40 page booklet from chapter 9 of the book Prophesies and Promises that has amazing information about what Joseph Smith knew about the Geography of the Book of Mormon. All along he knew where the Nephites lived, worked, and worshiped. We believe Joseph always knew this information and we have never found one quote from Joseph Smith that indicated he thought Mesoamerica was the correct geography of the Book of Mormon.

What Did Joseph Know?
What the Prophet Joseph Smith knew of the geography of the Book of Mormon can be learned from his statements that are recorded in journals and accounts prepared and published by him and later by the Church as well as a study of his actions in these regards. These published accounts give substantial clues to his knowledge on this matter. There are two key concepts that need to be understood pertaining to the statements of Joseph Smith, particularly regarding the extensive amount of geographical discussion that has taken place over the years by Mesoamerican theorists. Their concepts are one, Joseph simply didn’t know, was unaware, or was speculating about the geography of the Book of Mormon early in his prophetic calling; and two, he never claimed inspiration on the matter of geography.

This book is dedicated to the historically documented fact that the Prophet Joseph Smith did, in fact, know about the geographical setting for the Book of Mormon and that he did, in fact, claim inspiration for the statements he made about its geography. Joseph Smith’s published accounts and his claim of revelation on the matter of geography mentioned in the following chapters of this book will stand on their own, as authoritative statements from a prophet of God. This chapter is not meant to be an exhaustive study of the Prophet’s statements that might outline arguments for or against any one geographical theory. Nor is it intended to debate the implied meaning or authorship of the accounts reviewed. Such an in depth review of these arguments is reserved for a separate text that will follow in due time.

The “authority” of scripture—prophet, person or law—in an individual’s life is completely dependent on the person’s acceptance or rejection of that authority. The Standard Works have no authority or power in anyone’s life unless that person allows scripture that authority. Nor do the words of a prophet—modern or ancient— have any specific authority in someone’s life unless they decide to accept the prophet and his words as authoritative. If individuals consider their education, knowledge, or beliefs more authoritative and correct than scripture or revealed prophetic statements, they are placing their trust in the arm of flesh. The decision must be made by the individual to accept or reject the statements of Joseph Smith as inspired. Often training and tradition will condition and influence an individual in his acceptance of an “authority” in his life. That is an individual decision and choice.

“This Continent”
The prior discussion about the demonstrative “this” must be kept in mind as a word that is used to indicate the defined noun within proximity of the speaker. First, look at the words of Moroni as described by Joseph Smith and found in the canonized scriptures. The Prophet Joseph writes that Moroni appeared and taught him about a book “written upon gold plates.” Joseph was told by this angelic messenger sent from God, that this record gave an account of the “former inhabitants of this continent” (Joseph Smith-History 1:34).

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page xxvi

The interpretation of the phrase “former inhabitants of this continent” must, for clarity of understanding, have one of two meanings or conclusions. Either this refers to “this continent” or it does not. If it does not refer to the United States, a person would have to ignore the demonstrative “this” and then redefine “this continent” into a generality of hemisphere or continent(s). To assume the latter would mean that either Joseph or Moroni made a mistake in the description and the use of the demonstrative in pointing to the “which” continent. The inspired text should be able to be understood as correctly in 1830 as well as 2030 by reading the words chosen by the Lord.

Even though in the early 1800s the American continent was defined by Noah Webster’s dictionary to be all of North and South America, later refinements divide North America from South America as two distinct and separate continents. If a North American geographic setting is applied, then Joseph’s statement remains true both then and now, but if a South American setting is used, then Joseph’s statement was true only during his time, and is no longer true because Joseph was never on the South American continent. The Lord knew what the best definition of “this land” and “this continent” would be and inspired Joseph Smith accordingly. The statements are as correct then as they are now.

Lucy Mack Smith
The earliest account of the life of Joseph Smith and the events that surrounded the Smith family during the prophet’s youth is recorded by his mother. Lucy Mack Smith, the mother of Joseph Smith, described the family gatherings as young Joseph rehearsed those thing that he had learned from the Lord and the messengers sent to teach him of this great work. Remember that this is in the time frame between the “First Vision” and the retrieval of the plates by Joseph from the Hill Cumorah.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 431

“From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth—all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study.

During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode; their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life among them.52 Lucy Mack Smith

This description of the first family home evenings in this dispensation gives insight into his revelations and learning as Joseph Smith’s mother states that he “continued to receive instructions from the Lord.” She describes that his insights and inspiration were as though “he had spent his whole life among” those who were the “ancient inhabitants of this continent.” Again the records are clear as to the inspiration Joseph received, that he knew the land were these things happened. Joseph’s knowledge and understanding of this culture was broad and comprehensive, according to his mother.

There is not another person, anthropologist or archaeologist, then or now, who would know more about the details of the day to day life of the Nephite and Lamanite cultures, than Joseph Smith. Joseph is the only prophet who has, in confidence declared, where places and events took place that were recorded in the Book of Mormon.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 116

Mission to the Lamanites
As described in the Title Page of the Book of Mormon written by Moroni, this record is to be taken to the “remnant” of the seed of Lehi, to convince them that Jesus is the Christ. Almost as soon as the church was organized, the Lord instructs Oliver Cowdery, through Joseph, that this gospel is to be taken to the Lamanites. The Lord through the Prophet Joseph instructs Oliver Cowdery to “go unto the Lamanites” and that he will receive revelations about this important mission to the Lamanites but that he is not to write them down as part of the latter-day commandments. It would appear from the references below that the Lord knows where the Lamanites are located and also that they are a “remnant” of Lehi that remain upon the land.

“And now, behold, I say unto you that you shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them; and inasmuch as they receive thy teachings thou shalt cause my church to be established among them; and thou shalt have revelations, but write them not by way of commandment.” D&C 28:8

The Lord later instructs these brethren that the city of Zion shall be built on the border by the Lamanites. And that they are to take their journey among the Lamanites.

“And now, behold, I say unto you that it is not revealed, and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites.

“And thou shalt assist to settle all these things, according to the covenants of the church, before thou shalt take thy journey among the Lamanites.” D&C 28:9, 14

In the same month the Lord instructs Peter Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery to be the first missionaries to take the gospel and words of the record to the Lamanites as declared by Christ in Third Nephi. The exact location of this mission is given by instruction an revelation from the Lord a short time later.

“Behold, I say unto you, Peter, that you shall take your journey with your brother Oliver; for the time has come that it is expedient in me that you shall open your mouth to declare my gospel; therefore, fear not, but give heed unto the words and advice of your brother, which he shall give you.”

“And be you afflicted in all his afflictions, ever lifting up your heart unto me in prayer and faith, for his and your deliverance; for I have given unto him power to build up my church among the Lamanites;” D&C 30:5-6

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 526

In October of 1830 two more missionaries are called to assist in the teaching of the Lamanites. This first missionary force will now have the addition of Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, and the Lord as they go among the Lamanite remnant to teach.

“And now concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, behold, I say unto him that as I live I will that he shall declare my gospel and learn of me, and be meek and lowly of heart.

“And that which I have appointed unto him is that he shall go with my servants, Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jun., into the wilderness among the Lamanites.”

“And Ziba Peterson also shall go with them; and I myself will go with them and be in their midst; and I am their advocate with the Father, and nothing shall prevail against them.”

“And they shall give heed to that which is written, and pretend to no other revelation; and they shall pray always that I may unfold the same to their
understanding.” D&C 32:1-4

The four missionaries—Parley P. Pratt, Oliver Cowdery, Peter Whitmer, Jr., and Ziba Peterson—left immediately upon the Lord’s instruction and commenced the very first mission of the church west of New York. The History of the Church describes the events of this Lamanite mission in these words:

“Immediately on receiving this revelation, preparations were made for the journey of the brethren therein designated, to the borders of the Lamanites, and a copy of the revelation was given them. They bade adieu to their brethren and friends, and commenced their journey, preaching by the way, and leaving a sealing testimony behind them, lifting up their voice like a trump in the different villages through which they passed. They continued their journey until they came to Kirtland, Ohio, where they tarried some time, there being quite a number in that place and vicinity who believed their testimony, and came forward and obeyed the Gospel. Among the number was Mr. Sidney Rigdon, and a large portion of the church over which he presided.” 53

The Mission to the Lamanites as declared and described by the Lord in the Doctrine and Covenants clearly reflects that Joseph sent the missionaries to the areas revealed and directed by the Lord. The scriptures imply that not only were they to preach to the Native Americans on this North American continent, but that they are a remnant of the seed of Lehi and “Lamanites” as described in the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants. 54

Parley P. Pratt also speaks of this first mission to the Lamanites in these words as he describes and names the Native American tribes to whom he was sent to preach the gospel.

“Thus ended our first Indian Mission, in which we had preached the gospel in its fulness, and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes, viz: the Catteraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots of Ohio, and the Delawares west of Missouri. We trust that at some future day, when the servants of God go forth in power to the remnant of Joseph, some precious seed will be found growing in their hearts, which was sown by us in that early day.” 55

Elder Pratt walked about “fifteen hundred miles” and preached the “gospel to tens of thousands of Gentiles and two nations of Indians.”56 It must be realized and accepted that the Lord knew, and therefore Joseph knew, where the Lamanites were located and that a remnant was left in fulfillment of the Prophecies and Promises that are revealed in the Book of Mormon. These first missionaries to the Lamanites were sent to where the Lord commanded and meant them to go. There is no indication in Church History of dissatisfaction by the Lord in their mission, nor is there any reason to think that they did not preach to the “Lamanites” as directed by the Lord, who indicated that He would go with them and be in their midst.

Following the loss of the 116 pages of manuscript, when the Lord requested something from Joseph, the Prophet began immediately to try to accomplish it. This mission to the Lamanites is an example of Joseph’s dedication to the requirements established by the Lord. It was 117 years later that the gospel was taken to Guatemala. The promises of the Savior at Bountiful to those who gathered there emphatically stated that when the Gentiles received “these things” [the Book of Mormon] they would then be taken to the Lamanite remnant. This objective was a major concern of Joseph Smith until his death according to church historian Ronald W. Walker in his article Seeking the Remnant; the Native American in the Joseph Smith Period. He writes:

“RECENT SCHOLARS HAVE largely set aside the Native American as an important force in early Restoration history, 1830-44. After telling the familiar story of Oliver Cowdery’s 1830-31 Lamanite mission, most writers either grow quiet on the topic or say that Joseph Smith and other Mormon leaders became preoccupied with more pressing things. But the evidence supports another view. First-generation leaders, while not always having the freedom to interact with the Indian as they wished, consistently sought the Native American “remnant” of Jacob. This argument, more than revising a familiar historical tenet, provides a window through which to view early Mormonism. It shows the millennial spirit of the movement’s first years, helps to explain the intensity of early anti-Mormonism, and reveals one of the reasons why the Mormon hegira took the path it did. Finally, it suggests that the Book of Mormon, which lay at the heart of the original disciples’ view of the Indian, was more than a theoretical handbook. It actually affected how Mormons thought and what they did.

There is no mistaking the importance of the Indian during the earliest part of Joseph Smith’s ministry. His first and greatest revelation was the Book of Mormon, which was not just a record of the “Lamanite” or Native American people, but a highly unusual manifesto of their destiny.” 57

The Wentworth Letter
In 1841, at the request of John Wentworth, Joseph Smith wrote a letter describing the rise of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and a proclamation of the basic beliefs that distinguish the Church from other religions. It is from this inspired letter that the 13 Articles of Faith are gleaned that so many Latter day Saints have memorized as children. The Wentworth Letter was written in Joseph’s own words and signed by him personally. The following statement clearly relates “this country” [that is where Joseph is at] to “this continent” and the inhabitants and Prophets that lived there. It is important to note that the statements of Joseph contained in this letter boldly testify of his inspiration and the revelations on matters pertaining not only to the record and the history of the people, but also the land where it took place.

“On the evening [of] the 21st of September, a.d. 1823, while I was praying unto God and endeavoring to exercise faith in the precious promises of scripture, on a sudden a light like that of day, only of a far purer and more glorious appearance and brightness, burst into the room. Indeed the first sight was as though the house was filled with consuming fire. The appearance produced a shock that affected the whole body. In a moment a personage stood before me, surrounded with a glory yet greater than that with which I was already surrounded. This messenger proclaimed himself to be an angel of God, sent to bring the joyful tidings that the covenant which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled; that the preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand for the gospel in all its fulness to be preached in power unto all nations, that a people might be prepared for the millennial reign. I was informed that I was chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God to bring about some of His purposes in this glorious dispensation.

I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was [also] made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the same night and unfolded the same things. After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, a.d. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands.

In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His Resurrection; that He planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists—the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; that the last of their prophets who existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth; and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer to the Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from any of our traveling elders.” 58

It is common knowledge that when Joseph prepared something for publication, he was overtly concerned about being so correct in his choice of words that there could be no misunderstanding in the intended meaning by the reader. This is a prophetic responsibility to make sure there would be no mistake in comprehension which might lead to false information or doctrine. The Prophet reveals in the above quote that the remnants of the people in the Book of Mormon are the “Indians that now inhabit this country,” [not all natives in the western hemisphere]. The Prophet Joseph then continues with the statement that “This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His resurrection; that He planted the Gospel here.”59

Joseph used again the demonstrative that is singular and points to “which” country and “which” continent and correctly pronounces “this continent” which is where he stands when making the statement. He states that the Savior appeared on “this continent” as recorded in the Book of Mormon. This should clearly indicate that the continent of South America is not included. Central or Mesoamerica is considered to be a part of the North American continent, but not a part of Joseph’s “this country” which unmistakably refers to the area and “country” in which he lived.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 551

Joseph Smith knew and was shown, as he testifies, who exactly the Book of Mormon people were, where they came from, their origins, how they and their civilization progressed. He also knew them so intimately as to understand their very laws and governmental system, as he recorded in the Wentworth Letter and as recorded by his mother. In the summer of 1828, following the loss of the 116 pages of the Book of Mormon manuscript, the Lord speaks to the Prophet Joseph about the Nephite record, the land and nations that will be upon “this land.” These statements directed to Joseph Smith from the Lord do not imply a land other than where Joseph is receiving the revelation. To try to stretch the meaning of “this land” in this revelation to include Central or South America is beyond comprehension. This revelation is directly from the Lord to Joseph Smith and about the Gospel and the land where Joseph received the revelation. The verses below become important in understanding the location of “this people” and “this land” that will be free unto all, because this passage is not from the Book of Mormon and cannot be construed to have a hemispherical setting.

“And, behold, all the remainder of this work does contain all those parts of my gospel which my holy prophets, yea, and also my disciples, desired in their prayers should come forth unto this people. And I said unto them, that it should be granted unto them according to their faith in their prayers; Yea, and this was their faith—that my gospel, which I gave unto them that they might preach in their days, might come unto their brethren the Lamanites, and also all that had become Lamanites because of their dissensions.

Now, this is not all—their faith in their prayers was that this gospel should be made known also, if it were possible that other nations should possess this land;

And thus they did leave a blessing upon this land in their prayers, that whosoever should believe in this gospel in this land might have eternal life; Yea, that it might be free unto all of whatsoever nation, kindred, tongue, or people they may be.” D&C 10:46-51

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 415

Without doubt it is intended by the Lord that “this land” meant “this land” as it would be a land “free unto all of whatsoever nation…or people they may be.” This is a discussion between the Prophet Joseph and the Lord, not a passing reference in the Book of Mormon of “a land” or “the land” meant to be general and inclusive of the entire western hemisphere. “This land” in this context and in this discussion with Joseph Smith would mean the very land upon which Joseph Smith stands and declares that the land of the Nephites and the land where Joseph receives this revelation are one and the same.

Current thought and consensus of scholarly opinion on Book of Mormon geography nearly demands a belief in a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. If the realities were so distant and general the Lord would not have been so specific to Joseph about “this land.”

A common explanation offered by Mesoamerican theorists is that all of the statements by Joseph Smith include the entire western hemisphere. However, this premise cannot be construed from the documented statements and personal letters of the Prophet Joseph. The Prophet is clear and concise in his statements about Book of Mormon geography, yet the allure and enticement of Mesoamerican ruins and a desire for physical proof seems to determine the interpretation and interpolation of the words of the Prophet Joseph Smith. It is regrettable that so many cannot simply take Joseph Smith at his word.

The American Revivalist Account
Joseph Smith sent the following letter to N. C. Saxton, the editor of a Rochester, New York newspaper written, as Joseph Smith later indicated, “by the commandment of God.” Kirtland 4th Jan. 1833—

“Mr. Editor Sir,
Considering the Liberal principles upon which your interesting and valuable paper is published and myself being a subscriber and feeling a deep interest in the cause of Zion and in the happiness of my brethren of mankind I cheerfully take up my pen to contribute my mite at this every [very] interesting and important period.

The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western Tribes of Indians, having been found through the ministration of an holy Angel translated into our own Language by the gift and power of God, after having been hid up in the earth for the last fourteen hundred years containing the word of God, which was delivered unto them, By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them, and unto it all the tribes of Israel will come. with as many of the gentiles as shall comply with the requesitions of the new co[v]enant. But the tribe of Judah will return to old Jerusalem. The City of Zion, spoken of by David in the 102 Psalm will be built upon the Land of America and the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to it with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads, and then they will be delivered from the overflowing scourge that shall pass through the Land But Judah shall obtain deliverance at Jerusalem see Joel 2:32. Isaiah 26, 20 & 21, Jer. 31:12, Psalm 50:5, Ezekiel 34, 11, 12 & 13.”

(Signed)
Joseph Smith Jr. 60

Noting that the letter he had sent on January 4 to the Rochester newspaper editor had appeared in abbreviated form, Joseph again addressed Mr. Saxton on February 12 urging the importance of publishing the document in its entirety. The Prophet realized his responsibilities to make sure that his published statements are to be doctrinally sound so that the information would convey a correct understanding that could not be misconstrued. Because of this responsibility the Prophet Joseph writes again to Mr. Saxton.

“Dear sir
I was somewhat disappointed on receiving my paper with only a part of my letter inserted in it. The letter which I wrote you for publication I wrote by the commandment of God, and I am quite anxious to have it all laid before the public for it is of importance to them, But I have no clame [claim] upon you, neither do I wish to urge you beyond that which is reasonable to do it. I have only to appeal to your extended generosity to all religious societies that claim that Christ has come in the flesh and also tell you what will be the consequence of a neglect to publish it.”

—Joseph Smith Jr. 61

The reply of Joseph to Mr. Saxton leaves no room to doubt that the explanation that was first sent to the newspaper was inspired. The declaration of the Prophet Joseph to Mr. Saxton was that it was written by “commandment of God” and therefore, revelatory in nature. It cannot be claimed that Joseph had no knowledge about geography or that he never claimed any inspiration on the matter as has been done by many who support a setting contrary to the words of Joseph Smith.

The Prophet Joseph describes a visit by Robert Matthews, a preacher who was traveling through the area and stopped for a visit. This visit prompted Joseph to write a “brief history” of the restoration of the Church wherein he records the following.

“…all at once the room was illuminated above the brightness of the sun an angel appeared before me, his hands and feet were naked pure and white, and he stood between the floors of the room, clothed purity inexpressible, he said unto me I am a messenger sent from God, be faithful and keep his commandments in all things, he told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians, were the literal descendants of Abraham he explained many of the prophecies to me…” 62

Joseph Smith was given, by revelation from a messenger of God (Moroni), the knowledge that the American Indians are the actual descendants of the house of Israel through Abraham. There are a number of documented occurrences of the prophet Joseph claiming to have had revelation on this matter, and each time he clearly indicated that the Native Americans in North America are the literal descendants, or “remnant”, of the Book of Mormon history.

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 547

Zion’s March and Zelph
The statements of the Prophet Joseph Smith about Zelph are important events in church history and should not be overlooked or forgotten. While on Zion’s March the Prophet rehearsed some of the final events of the Book of Mormon that had taken place at or near the banks of the Illinois River, where he and the brethren were standing. The Prophet not only indicated his inspiration and revelation but also taught important facts that pertain to the geographical setting of the Book of Mormon.

This event will be reviewed here as it is directly related to the discussion above about the Prophet’s inspiration and his discussion about “this country,” “this continent,” and “this land.” These sources have been and will continue to be a point of difficulty and dispute for those espousing a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. Several articles have been written that question or attempt to discredit the inspired words of Joseph Smith and to cast doubt on the validity of these statements and the inspiration claimed by the Prophet. The Zelph account and the events pertaining to it give legitimacy to the inspiration and knowledge of Joseph Smith, the Wentworth Letter, the Doctrine and Covenants, and the Book of Mormon.

On June 2, 1834 Joseph Smith Jr., along with several members of Zion’s Camp, crossed the Illinois River and camped on the west bank. The next morning, June 3, 1834, Joseph, with several other brethren, visited a prominent mound on top of the bluffs overlooking the river which had been located the previous day by a reconnaissance party. This location today is approximately a mile south of Valley City, Illinois, and is now known as Naples Russell Mound number 8.

While standing atop the mound a marvelous event took place that surely must have impacted all those present. Joseph’s experience is historically recorded as follows:

“…on top of the mound were…stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground.” 63

Joseph then requested a shovel be brought in order that the mound might be dug into.

“The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow…the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the hill Cumorah or eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle with the Lamanites and Nephites.” 64

Wilford Woodruff, Heber C. Kimball, Reuben McBride, Moses Martin, Levi Hancock, George A. Smith and other men all bore record in their personal journals of this event and each gave similar accounts. The journal of Joseph Smith records the event in the same way and same words as do the journals of those who were there. It is known that Joseph’s journal was not always written by him personally; however, it would be reviewed and approved by the Prophet. One congruent fact in all these journal accounts is the inspiration attributed to Joseph as a revelation. The Prophet states that the “visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty.”

Joseph received a revelation from God and a vision of the past indicating precisely where particular events of the Book of Mormon took place. This man (the prophet Onandagus or Zelph) was known from “the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea to the Rocky Mountains.” This information may also help to establish a location for the “eastern sea” mentioned in the text of the Book of Mormon. Also Joseph declares that this was the area of “the last great struggle with the Lamanites and Nephites” (not the last battle) which would exclude Mesoamerica as Limited Geography Theory (LGT) would demand.

NOTE: The LGT is the supposition that the geography of the Book of Mormon must have been limited in size to several hundred miles in scope as a result of the study of the travel times and distances found within the text, such as the number of days travel between principle cities and lands. These indicate quite clearly that the distances were not on a hemispheric scale, but on a more restricted regional scale on the order of from three hundred to a thousand miles.

The Lord, through Joseph, could not have been any clearer that this very mound was within the boundaries of the Book of Mormon lands. Even though these statements cannot be reconciled with the accepted Mesoamerican LGT geography, they should not be cast away as frivolous statements. There are multiple witnesses that testify of Joseph’s inspiration on this occasion. The rejection of Joseph’s statements about Zelph is required by Mesoamerican proponents to maintain a belief in their geographical inclinations. This rejection indicates that the conclusions reached are flawed, especially since they must discard the statements of Joseph Smith for the acceptance of their proposed theories. Donald Q. Cannon, a recognized church historian and scholar, has expressed similar feelings about the statements of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Cannon addresses how some LDS scholars have attempted to discredit or dismiss Joseph Smith’s statements about the Zelph accounts.

Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett (Notice Altar & Zelph Uncovered)
Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett (Notice this is the same location as the last picture of the uncovered skeleton of Zelph 1,400 years before).

“The journal accounts of Joseph Smith’s activities and his letter indicate that he believed that Book of Mormon history, or at least a part of it, transpired in North America. What does one do with such a prophetic statement? Some have dismissed it as a joke or playful exercise of Joseph’s imagination. Others have chosen to emphasize discrepancies and possible contradictions in the source accounts, thereby discrediting what Joseph Smith said. It seems to me that either approach carries heavy risks. When one chooses to state that Joseph Smith can’t be taken seriously on this issue, the door is opened to question his statements on other issues. Where does it stop? Does the First Vision, with the discrepancies in the primary source accounts, also come under the doubt and skepticism applied here to Zelph? Why can’t we simply take Joseph Smith at his word?” 65

Letter to Emma
While on Zion’s Camp march just two days after the vision regarding Zelph on the mound above the Illinois River, Joseph Smith recorded the experience in a four-page letter to his wife Emma. This letter, written by the Prophet in his own handwriting (he usually used scribes), closed with his personal signature. This letter dated 4th of June, 1834 reveals his feelings and understandings about Book of Mormon geography that may have come from the vision and inspiration two days before at the Zelph mound.

Wandering Over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett (Notice the huge thigh bone of Zelph in Wilford Woodruff’s wagon and the letter Joseph wrote to Emma. This event on the Mississippi/Sidon River, happened just two days after the Zelph skeleton was uncovered).

“The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity, and gazing upon a country the fertility, the splendour and the goodness so indescribable, all serves to pass away time unnoticed.” 66

This personal letter and the Zelph account, which he and others bore record was received by him through revelation and inspiration, testify to the knowledge that Joseph Smith had about Book of Mormon geography. In this written account by the Prophet he claims that they had been on plains previously occupied by the Nephites of the Book of Mormon. Joseph also clearly states that the Nephites, that “once beloved people of the Lord,” also built mounds. Although the Prophet surely had no question about the validity of the Book of Mormon, he was still interested in finding physical evidences of what he already knew by revelation to be true.

The statements above give no indication that the Prophet was confused or unaware where the history of the Book of Mormon took place, or that he had “no inspiration on the matter.” Proper research should not ignore or dismiss these statements made by the Prophet Joseph. To claim that these documented accounts are flawed, uninspired and are insufficient evidence of Joseph’s knowledge about Book of Mormon geography is at best dismissive. At worst, to say Joseph did not know, demonstrates a profound
disregard of the Prophet’s revelatory knowledge in favor of a personally held hypothetical theory. Joseph Smith is clear, concise, and inspired, leaving no doubt about his thoughts as to the setting of this sacred history. This being the case, these statements cannot be set aside as they become a primary witness along with the scriptures. These two witnesses should be used in every theory or methodology for the determination of a geographical setting for the Book of Mormon.

Manti, Missouri
According to journal accounts, the Prophet Joseph also declared that the Book of Mormon city of Manti was not far from this area. In 1836, the Prophet Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and others, found it best, on account of apostasy and bitterness, to leave Kirtland and go to Far West, Missouri where the Saints were endeavoring to establish themselves. On September 25, they passed through Huntsville, Randolph County, Missouri and it was reported that the prophet told the brethren that this place, where a stake of Zion had been established, was “the ancient site of the city of Manti.” 67

The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti, and pitched tents at Dark Creek, Salt Licks, seventeen miles. It was reported to the camp that one hundred and ten men had volunteered from Randolph and gone to Far West to settle difficulties.”

The following account of the same event is taken from the daily journal of the Kirtland Camp and was written by Samuel D. Tyler:

“September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu, of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” 68

The Prophet Joseph, according to these diary accounts, revealed where the Book of Mormon city of Manti was located. This is not the only ancient city mentioned in this dispensation that has a link to the Promised Land in the Book of Mormon. The Lord in the Doctrine and Covenants told the Prophet Joseph Smith that a city was to be built opposite the city of Nauvoo on the west bank of the river. However, speaking of “new” cities and “old” cities, the scriptures record in Ether:

New Jerusalem/Zarahemla
“Behold, Ether saw the days of Christ, and he spake concerning a New Jerusalem upon this land.

And he spake also concerning the house of Israel, and the Jerusalem from whence Lehi should come—after it should be destroyed it should be built up again, a holy city unto the Lord; wherefore, it could not be a new Jerusalem for it had been in a time of old; but it should be built up again, and become a holy city of the Lord; and it should be built unto the house of Israel.

And that a New Jerusalem should be built up upon this land, unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for which things there has been a type”. Ether 13:4-6

These verses imply that if a city existed previously and was acknowledged or named by the Lord and that should another city be built by the same name, it should be called “New” as in the case of Jerusalem. Thus a city that is to be built named Jerusalem in a different place than the original city must be called “New Jerusalem” according to the Lord because there was another city by that name in another time and place. Likewise, it could be understood that if there were to be a new city built using the ancient name of Zarahemla, and it is to be built in a different place than the original city, it should naturally be called “New Zarahemla.” In the Doctrine and Covenants the Lord declares that “Zarahemla” should be built across the river from Nauvoo. “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it” (D&C 125:3). This Zarahemla should be a “New Zarahemla” if it was to be built in a different location from the old location. The Lord’s instructions for the naming of cities with the same name would at least imply that the ancient city of Zarahemla might have been in the area of Montrose, Iowa, west of present day Nauvoo. That this was in fact the area where Joseph was told to build up a city named Zarahemla can be seen in the map on page 394 of the Joseph Smith Papers, Journals Vol. 1 which shows the many tracts of land purchased by the saints on the western side of the Mississippi River across from Nauvoo, even though they were in relatively desperate financial condition.

There exists no direct or positive statement that would leave without doubt that the ancient city Zarahemla was west of Nauvoo; however, it is clear that it could be, and the Lord gave no indication that it was not the location of the ancient Zarahemla. The Lord named this new city Zarahemla for a reason. There is no indication that He named it for any other purpose than to establish an understanding of where the ancient city may have stood.

There are other considerations that may provide additional support for the possibility of this location being the ancient city of Zarahemla. The city of Zarahemla was one of the most important and largest cities in Book of Mormon history. The Nephites and Mulekites, who were “exceedingly numerous” (Omni 1:17), joined together in Zarahemla, and the city was destroyed by fire (3 Nephi 8:8, 8:24, 9:3) at least once and rebuilt (4 Nephi 1:8). Zarahemla was a “great city” that was in the “heart of their lands” (Helaman 1:18) and was the “strongest hold in all the land” (Helaman 1:22). It was also their “capital city” (Helaman 1:27) and had at least one “highway” (Helaman 7:10) that ran into it.

The final wars between the Nephites and Lamanites “began to be among them in the borders of Zarahemla by the waters of Sidon” (Mormon 1:10) and in many of the wars it seemed to be a very strategic location to hold or possess. Location and physical surroundings would make this an ancient city of strategic importance both militarily as well as economically. It would have most likely been in an area that had a military advantage in some way and that also enjoyed an important geographic location for trade and commerce.

The Des Moines River Rapids
The Des Moines rapids on the Mississippi River spanned the river from the west bank to the east bank and existed prior to the building of dams and locks which have today raised the water levels some 19-20 feet. These dams and locks were constructed to raise the river level so that riverboats plying the Mississippi could pass these shallow rapids between Nauvoo and the city of Keokuk to the south. The river above and below these rapids was historically about 2500 feet across, with the rapids widening to almost 4500 feet as a result of a hard limestone shelf that crosses the area. (These rapids are clearly shown on the map on page 394 of The Joseph Smith Papers, Journals Vol. 1 that divides Commerce [Nauvoo] on the eastern bank from Zarahemla on the western side of the river.) The ancient city of Zarahemla was on the western side of the Sidon River (Alma 6:7) just as the revelation from the Lord to Joseph Smith put this latter-day Zarahemla on the western side of the river.

Historical records state that the mean depth of the Des Moines Rapids was a mere 2.4 feet (about mid-thigh level for most people), with most of the crossing being more shallow, especially during dry spells or fall seasons. This rapid was the first location upstream from the Gulf of Mexico where the Mississippi River could be crossed on foot. The rapids were so shallow that riverboats in the early 1800s could not pass them and their cargo had to be portaged by wagon or flat bottomed barge past the rapids and reloaded onto other riverboats.

Certainly the depth of the river, prior to control measures that are in place today, was subject to great fluctuations. However, the fact remains that this rapid would make this particular location one of the most important and strategic in all of ancient North America because this is where the river could be crossed without the necessity of boats at certain seasons of the year. This also means that whoever could maintain control of the land area bounding these rapids could effectively thwart any large army from attacking one side of the river or another, thereby providing control of nearly all of the lands of the eastern United States from the western lands
and vice versa.

It also would provide a naturally strategic location for trade coming from all areas of North America to cross this great natural barrier dividing and separating the heartland of America without the aid of boats. Certainly this was one of the most important and strategic locations both in ancient times and in modern times for this very reason. It would make sense that if this were the ancient site of Zarahemla, it would be one of the largest and most important cities in the Book of Mormon.

Landing of the Mulekites
(From Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville pg. 99-101)
“A key point here is that they [Mulekites] were led by the Lord “into the land where Mosiah discovered them and they had dwelt there from that time forth.” [Omni 1:17]. How would they have reached Iowa directly? And why would they have remained there for hundreds of years?

Figure 17 depicts their course across the Atlantic Ocean. Figure 18 shows their route up the Mississippi to Iowa, across from Nauvoo.

There is a good reason why the Mulekites would have stopped in Iowa, across from Nauvoo. It is the first place up the Mississippi river from the Gulf Coast that, historically, was impassable for large ships, due to the Des Moines rapids located just south of there. Even in the 1840s, riverboats had to stop at the rapids, unload cargo, and then be dragged over the rapids before progressing north. (Now, a series of dams and locks makes the river navigable for barges and other large ships.) Lewis and Clark noted the rapids on their 1814 map. In 1837, Robert E. Lee made a map showing the rapids by Fort Des Moines, where Montrose, Iowa, is today.

Figure 18 shows another key point. The Mulekites could have easily sailed up the river without encountering the Nephites or the Lamanites, who were several hundred miles east. Furthermore, the Mulekites would have sailed right past other civilizations that likely existed in the area, descendants of Jaredites or other groups who had come to the continent.

The Zarahemla location in Iowa, across from Nauvoo, is ideal from several perspectives. First, being on the river provides plentiful water and facilitates commerce. Second, it is upriver from the Des Moines rapids, which provide a defensive barrier against river-borne invaders from the south. Third, the area has productive agricultural land. Ultimately, of course, it’s where the Lord led them.

This geography helps clarify why the Nephites never encountered Zarahemla until Mosiah was prompted to flee from the land of Nephi. In our day, we might think people would explore freely, but anciently, the wilderness was dangerous. There were wild beasts, unpredictable weather, the potential of getting lost, sicknesses, and no way to communicate over long distances. You were on your own in the wilderness. By contrast, there was safety in numbers and community. Farms provided food. Why risk leaving a safe, productive and favorable location?

It required great faith for Lehi and his family to leave Jerusalem, let alone cross the ocean (which is why Nephi faced such resistance from his brothers). In the new world, it required great faith for Nephi to flee from his brothers into the wilderness. Mosiah exercised great faith to leave the land of Nephi.

The prominence of Zarahemla—it is by far the most-often mentioned place in the Book of Mormon, the capital of the Nephites—shows it was wise for the people of Zarahemla to stay put.” (From Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville pg. 99-101)

Figure 17 Mulekites Across the Atlantic
Figure 18 Mulekite route Up Mississippi

Prophesies and Promises continues,
The Sac and Fox Indians at Nauvoo
Late in the summer of 1841 a group of Native Americans of the Sac and Fox tribes (who had been displaced from their homelands in Michigan and were now west of the Mississippi in present-day Iowa and Missouri) came to visit the Prophet Joseph Smith. The meeting was recorded in the History of the Church. Joseph writes of this meeting on August 12, 1841:

“Thursday, 12.—A considerable number of the Sac and Fox Indians have been for several days encamped in the neighborhood of Montrose. The ferryman brought over a great number on the ferryboat and two flat boats for the purpose of visiting me. The military band and a detachment of Invincibles [part of the Legion] were on shore ready to receive and escort them to the grove, but they refused to come on shore until I went down. I
accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-ku-kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes, with their families. At the landing, I was introduced by Brother Hyrum to them; and after salutations, I conducted them to the meeting grounds in the grove, and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon. I advised them to cease killing each other and
warring with other tribes; also to keep peace with the whites; all of which was interpreted to them.” 69

Wall Inside the Mesa, Arizona Temple

This account of the visit of the Sac and Fox tribes to Joseph teaches two important concepts: first, that the Lord had revealed things to the Prophet concerning “their fathers,” and second, that the Book of Mormon promises were made concerning them. Respectively, these concepts let us know of the inspiration and revelation that Joseph Smith received and that he knew that these Lamanite remnants were recipient heirs of the promises of the Book of Mormon.

Some claim that Joseph Smith’s understanding of the setting for the Book of Mormon changed or evolved as he supposedly learned more about Central American ruins near the time of his death. Contrary to this view, however, just days before his martyrdom, the Prophet repeated again his understanding in relation to who the remnant Lamanites were. His views and understanding had in fact not evolved, but had remained steadfast and constant. In May of 1844 the Prophet records another visit by the Sac and Fox in his personal journal wherein he again restates what the Lord told him.

“23 May 1844 Thursday
1 P.M. held council with the Indians Sac & Fox &c in my back kitchen. They told me (Joseph) “You are a big chief. We are sons of big men, and Priests as ever inhabited this land. You preach a great deal so say Great Spirit. You be as great & good as our fathers that will do. Our worship is different, but we are good as any other men.

I [Joseph Smith] Replied. Great Spirit wants you to be united & live in peace. [I] found a book, (presenting the Book of Mormon) which told me about your fathers & Great Spirit told me. you must send to all the tribes you can, & tell them to live in peace, & when any of our people come to see you treat them as we treat you.” 70

Joseph explained to the Sac and Fox that the Book of Mormon taught about “their fathers.” Joseph then taught them that the Lord (Great Spirit) “told me” that the book must be given to all the tribes. In making such a statement Joseph again reinforces his previous claim to have been given this knowledge through revelation. Just a few days before his death, the Prophet Joseph reaffirms his testimony and previous statements that the Native North Americans were a Lamanite remnant prophesied of in the
Book of Mormon.

The Book of Mormon in North America by Rian Nelson

It is evident that the Prophet Joseph Smith had revelations and inspiration about the “ancient inhabitants of this continent” as Moroni declared in the Pearl of Great Price. Joseph Smith also states “He [the angel] said that the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham.” 71

The words that Joseph and others used to describe his inspiration specifically about a Book of Mormon setting in North America are listed below. Each of these phrases, from historical documents containing the statements made by Joseph Smith about the geographical setting of the Book of Mormon, declare that he received this knowledge by inspiration and revelation.

• “things which the Lord had revealed unto me”
• “the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty”
• “this publication I wrote by the commandment of God”
• “We are informed by these records”
• “It was [also] made known unto me”
• “I was also told”
• “the angel said”
• “I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown”
• “I was informed”
• “Joseph continued to receive instruction from the Lord”

It is disappointing that many of the statements made by Joseph Smith about his inspiration and revelations on this matter are frequently ignored for the sake of a pet theory, especially when his statements appear to conflict with a particular consensus or scholarly tradition. History has shown repeatedly that those who dismiss the prophet Joseph Smith in any degree do so at their own peril. Should his statements on this matter be taken any less seriously than other statements for which he claimed divine inspiration? Did he in fact make these statements? The unflinching answer: Yes he did. Can each of these statements be backed up with historical documentation to establish beyond reasonable question their authenticity? Again, the answer is a resounding yes.

Once they are established as documented fact, one need not question the Prophet’s statements further, but rather more appropriately ask oneself: Do I believe him or do I try to find reasons not to believe him? Do I question and/or dismiss his words as some have done writing, “he never claimed inspiration on the matter” [of Book of Mormon geography], for example.

What message is sent to those unfriendly to the Church and Mormonism when recognized scholars within the Church openly disagree with (or reject) the words and claimed inspiration of the founding prophet of this dispensation? Joseph Smith’s prophetic statements blend in perfect harmony with every one of 36 prophecies and promises found in the Book of Mormon about a new Gentile nation that would be established in the latter days that would become a mighty nation, above all other nations, where the gospel would be restored and where the New Jerusalem will be
built.

Only one nation on earth can fulfill all of these scriptural injunctions and also stand in full agreement with Joseph Smith’s inspired statements and actions regarding the latter-day nation that was and is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Joseph Smith knew. Despite the much confusion and perplexity that has dogged this subject over the ensuing years, Joseph himself was clear and concise in his declaration of inspiration and in his knowledge of the geographical setting for the Book of Mormon.

The Prophet Joseph himself made multiple claims of being informed through direct revelation from heavenly messengers and the Lord of things pertaining to the locations where the Book of Mormon actually occurred. Either we can believe his prophetic words or reject him in favor of pursuing locations based on hypothetical maps. Those who choose to reject the prophet’s revelatory words cannot then also claim to be “defending
Mormonism” in the pursuit of their own agendas, which occasionally run contrary to his words. Such actions demonstrate a casual disregard for Joseph’s prophetic calling and an espousal of the ‘theories of men’ over his inspired and historically documented statements.” End of Chapter 9 – What Did Joseph Know?


The Book of Mormon in North America by Rian Nelson

Notes from Chapter 9

52 Lucy Mack Smith, History of Joseph Smith by His Mother [Salt Lake City:
Stevens & Wallis, Inc., 1945], 82.
53 History of the Church 1:120.
54 The writers of the articles at fairlds.org have concluded that perhaps
these revelations were not directly from the Lord but just Joseph’s choice of
words and therefore cannot be taken at face value without secondary
interpretation. FAIR writes: “Many readers assume that revelations in the
Doctrine and Covenants in which Joseph Smith speaks in “God’s voice” are
direct “quotations” from God. Joseph didn’t claim to be hearing a voice, and
he didn’t claim to be quoting God or “taking dictation.” Rather, impressions
would come to him, which he would put into words. Joseph clearly did not
consider them “direct quotations” from God, since he was quite happy to
revise them, edit them later, etc…This means that “Lamanites” to describe
the American Indians was Joseph’s word choice.” It would appear that there is a need by FAIR to maintain a legitimacy for the Limited Geography Theory (LGT) by also writing “The few personal statements he made on
Book of Mormon geography indicate that he believed it took place on a
hemispheric scale, so it would be natural for him to believe that all Native
Americans were pure descendants of Laman, and hence were literal
“Lamanites.” See also http://en.fairmormon.org/ Lamanites_in_the_Doctrine_and_Covenants accessed 3/4/2009.
55 Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, 56-61. See also Andrew Jensen, The
Historical Record, (1888), Vol. 7, 389.
56 Andrew Jensen, The Historical Record, (1888), Vol. 7, 387.
57 Ronald W. Walker, “Seeking the ‘Remnant’: The Native American During
the Joseph Smith Period,” Journal of Mormon History, Vol. 19 No. 1, (Spring
1993), 1-33.
58 Joseph Smith, Discourses of the Prophet Joseph Smith, compiled by Alma P. Burton, [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1977], 275–276.
59 Ibid.
60 Joseph Smith, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee, [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984], 273-274. See also History of the Church 1:301 and D&C 87:1.
61 Ibid., 275-276. See also History of the Church 1:326.
62 Joseph Smith, The Joseph Smith Papers, Journals, Volume 1 (1832-1839),
compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee, Richard L. Bushman, and Ronald K.
Esplin, [Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008], 88.
63 History of the Church 2:79-80.
64 Ibid. See also in Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3:239-240.
Heber C. Kimball is quoted in his journal as saying: “While on our way we
felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that
arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in
battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was
Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of
us as to show these things to his servant. Brother Joseph had inquired of the
Lord, and it was made known in a vision.” Joseph Fielding Smith goes on to
state in the same reference that: “In the face of this evidence coming from
the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot
say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the
United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can
we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the
Nephites took place in Central America. If Zelph, a righteous man, was
fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the
Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the
Rocky Mountains to ‘the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea,’ then some of those
battles, and evidently the final battles, did take place within the borders of
what is now the United States.”
65 Donald Q. Cannon, “Zelph Revisited,” Church History Regional Studies,
BYU Department of Church History and Doctrine, Regional Studies, Illinois, 97-109.
66 Joseph Smith, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, compiled and edited by Dean C. Jessee (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1984), 324. The original letter from the prophet to his wife is held today by the Community of Christ (formerly RLDS) church.
67 Andrew Jenson, The Historical Record, Vol. 7, 601.
68 Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 3:239.
69 History of the Church 4:401.
70 Joseph Smith Diary, kept by Willard Richards, 23 May 1844, LDS Church
History Library.
71 The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, edited by Scott H. Faulring, (198

Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 510
Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 511
Moroni’s America by Rian Nelson

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and the American Indian

American Indians

During the century before the Church was organized, the American Indian population in North America declined by about four hundred thousand as a result of warfare, exposure to disease, and the disruption of Indigenous economies caused by new settlers from Europe. At the same time, the European American population grew by over five million. In 1800 most colonial settlements remained within five hundred miles of the Atlantic Coast, but white settlers soon pressed westward across North America. This expansion led to tense encounters between Indians and white settlers.

By the early 1800s, Indian nations had engaged in centuries of trade, diplomacy, military alliances, and conflicts with European American settlers, and many tribes had signed treaties guaranteeing access to territory and resources. But in 1830 the United States Congress passed a law that permitted the removal of various tribes to territories west of the Mississippi River. Protestant churches sponsored missions to the displaced Native groups, hoping that gospel preaching would improve Indian relations. But Indian removal caused immense disruption and suffering and led to further conflict.

Indian-Mormon Encounters in the 1830s and 1840s

The Book of Mormon was published the same year the Indian Removal Act passed. It gave Church members a different perspective on the past history and future destiny of American Indians. The early Saints believed that all American Indians were the descendants of Book of Mormon peoples, and that they shared a covenant heritage connecting them to ancient Israel. They often held the same prejudices toward Indians shared by other European Americans, but Latter-day Saints believed Native Americans were heirs to God’s promises even though they now suffered for once having rejected the gospel. This belief instilled in the early Saints a deeply felt obligation to bring the message of the Book of Mormon to American Indians.

Within months of the founding of the Church in 1830, Latter-day Saint missionaries journeyed to Indian Territory, on the borders of the United States. Parley P. Pratt reported that William Anderson (Kik-Tha-We-Nund), the leader of a group of Delaware (Lenape) who had relocated to the area near Independence, Missouri, warmly received the missionaries, and an interpreter told Oliver Cowdery that the “chief says he believes every word” of the Book of Mormon. However, a government agent soon barred them from further evangelizing among Indians in the area because they had not secured proper authorization. Latter-day Saint interactions with American Indians remained sparse for the next few years, though Pratt and others still spoke of a day when Indians would embrace the Book of Mormon.

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians.

Amid troubles in Missouri during the 1830s, Church leaders were cautious about contact with local Native groups, having been accused by their enemies of using missionary work to cultivate sedition among the Indians. During the 1840s, Joseph Smith and the First Presidency sent missionaries to the Sioux (Dakota), Potawatomi (Bodéwadmi), Stockbridge (Mahican), and other Indian peoples residing in Wisconsin and Canada. Delegations from the Sauk (Asakiwaki) and Fox (Meskwaki) tribes met in Nauvoo with Joseph Smith, who told them of the Book of Mormon and plans to raise up a New Jerusalem. Two years later, Potawatomi leaders asked Joseph and the Mormons to lend aid and join an alliance of confederated tribes. Joseph declined but assured them the Book of Mormon could light the way toward peaceful relationships. After Joseph’s death, the Council of Fifty, under Brigham Young’s leadership, discussed a broader alliance with Indian nations but ceased diplomatic efforts in 1846 in order to organize the Saints’ migration west.

Utah’s Native Peoples and the Latter-day Saint Pioneers

As Church President, territorial governor, and territorial superintendent of Indian affairs, Brigham Young pursued a peace policy to facilitate Mormon settlement in areas where Indians lived. Latter-day Saints learned Indian languages, established trade relations, preached the gospel, and generally sought accommodation with Indians. Peaceful accommodation between Indians and Latter-day Saints was both the norm and the ideal. But, despite Brigham Young’s constant effort to broker lasting agreements, his peace policy emerged unevenly and was inconsistently applied. These two cultures—European and American Indian—had vastly different assumptions about the use of land and property and did not understand each other well. These misunderstandings led to friction and sometimes violence between the peoples.

The two largest clashes between Latter-day Saints in Utah and local Indian groups later came to be known as the Walker War (1853–54) and the Black Hawk War (1865–72). They began as skirmishes between Mormon militias and principally Ute Indians that escalated into larger-scale conflicts. Violence between Mormons and Indians abated as disease and starvation severely reduced Indigenous populations living in the Intermountain West and United States federal action confined many Indians to reservations.

Indian Missions and Student Programs

Despite intermittent conflict, Church leaders remained committed to bringing the message of the Book of Mormon to Native Americans and established proselytizing missions and farms. These efforts introduced the gospel and provided education and food for Indians in Utah and Arizona. Missionaries during the second half of the 19th century visited Catawba (Yeh Is-Wah H’reh), Goshute (Kutsipiuti), Hopi (Hopituh Shi-nu-mu), Maricopa (Piipaash), Navajo (Diné), Papago (Tohono O’odham), Pima (Akimel O’otham), Shoshone (Newe), Ute (Nunt’zi), and Zuni (A:shiwi) peoples forced by settler expansion to live on Indian reservations scattered throughout the American West. Thousands of northwestern Shoshones in the 1870s were baptized and eventually formed the Washakie Ward, which was led by the first American Indian bishop in the Church, Moroni Timbimboo.Rather than move to reservations, many Utes from central Utah settled in Indianola in Sanpete County, where they built up a vibrant branch and a Relief Society, with an Indian woman serving in the presidency. Over 1,200 Papago, Pima, and Maricopa Indians in southern Arizona joined the Church in the 1880s, establishing a ward that later contributed to the building and dedication of the Mesa Arizona Temple. In South Carolina, most of the Catawba Nation received baptism. About 65 years later, Catawba chief Samuel Taylor Blue spoke in general conference. “I have tasted the blessing and joy of God,” he testified. “I have seen the dead raised; I have seen the sick whom the doctors have given up, through the administration of the Elders they have been restored to life. My brothers and sisters, beyond a shadow of a doubt I know that this gospel is true.”

Chief Washakie and other Shoshone men

Chief Washakie (seated, center front) and other Shoshone men.

Latter-day Saint outreach to American Indians continued into the 1930s and 1940s with the expansion of missions in Arizona and New Mexico. These missions alerted Church leaders to adverse conditions on the Southwest Indian reservations, and they began to consider alternatives to direct proselytizing, feeling, as Spencer W. Kimball later expressed, an obligation to help their covenant siblings. In the 1950s a student placement program emerged in which Latter-day Saint families hosted Indian students during school semesters. In addition, Brigham Young University offered scholarships with the goal of increasing American Indian enrollment. By the time the Indian Student Placement Program came to a close around the year 2000, some 50 thousand American Indian students had been sponsored.

American Indians today continue to face difficulties as a result of centuries of conflict and displacement. Larry Echo Hawk, a member of the Pawnee Nation, former U.S. Assistant Secretary of the Interior for Indian Affairs, and current General Authority Seventy, spoke in 2007 of the challenges he and his ancestors have faced. “That is a painful history,” he stated, adding that “the pain was not limited to one generation.” Nevertheless, he found strength in the Book of Mormon’s promises and expressed his hope that America’s native peoples will live up to the vision articulated by President Spencer W. Kimball, becoming powerful leaders in their communities and nations.

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/topics/american-indians?lang=eng


“HIS” Plan Written in the Earth 100 BC to 100 AD

Ancient Hopewell Knew the Lord’s Works

The Newark Works, built between 100 B.C. – 100 A.D. is the largest surviving Hopewell earthwork complex in North America and originally encompassed more than four square miles.  https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Newark_Earthworks Taken as a whole, the earthwork symbols appear to represent a fundamental understanding of the essential elements of the Plan of Salvation:

Newark Earthworks History

Built by ancient American Indians identified today of the Hopewell Culture between A.D. 1 to A.D. 400, this architectural wonder of ancient America was part cathedral, part cemetery and part astronomical observatory. The entire Newark Earthworks originally encompassed more than four square miles. Over the years, the growth of the city of Newark destroyed many of the Newark Earthworks, but three major segments survived because of the efforts of interested local citizens:

  • Great Circle Earthworks (455 Hebron Rd., Heath, OH): The Great Circle Earthworks is nearly 1,200 feet in diameter and was likely used as a vast ceremonial center by its builders. The 8 feet (2.4 m) high walls surround a 5 feet (1.5 m) deep moat, except at the entrance where the dimensions are even greater and more impressive.
  • Octagon Earthworks (125 N. 33rd St., Newark, OH): Enclosing 50 acres, the Octagon Earthworks has eight walls, each measuring about 550 feet long and from five to six feet in height. The Octagon Earthworks are joined by parallel walls to a circular embankment enclosing 20 acres. At present the Octagon Earthworks is also the site of the Mound Builders Country Club golf course. The entire grounds are open four times a year, during daylight hours.
  • Wright Earthworks (On James, north of the intersection of James and Grant; west and parallel to State Route 79): This earthwork consists of a fragment of a geometrically near-perfect square enclosure and part of one wall that originally formed a set of parallel embankments, which led from the square to a large oval enclosure. Originally, the sides of the Newark square ranged from about 940 to 950 feet in length, and they enclosed a total area of about 20 acres..
See image map below to show the representation of the Plan of Salvation.

While we can never know with any certainty the American Indian’s purpose in designing the earthworks, one theory is that the  built they earthworks on such a massive scale for astronomical accuracy—long, straight embankments provide longer sight lines that increase the accuracy of astronomical alignments. In 1982, professors Ray Hively and Robert Horn of Earlham College in Indiana discovered that the architects aligned these earthworks to the complicated cycle of risings and settings of the moon. They recovered a remarkable wealth of indigenous knowledge relating to geometry and astronomy encoded in the design of these earthworks. The Octagon Earthworks, in particular, are aligned to the four moonrises and four moonsets that mark the limits of a complicated 18.6-year-long cycle.

In All its Fulness

“This book [The Book of Mormon] also tells us that our Savior made His appearance unto this continent after His resurrection; that He planted the Gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing...” – Joseph Smith Jr., Church History, 1 March 1842, p. 707, The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed January 12, 2018; emphasis added.


TWO IMPORTANT DATES IN BOOK OF MORMON HISTORY
By John C. Lefgren PhD

1- Birth date of the Savior in Bethlehem based on the Newark Earthworks.
In early spring 1 BC Nephi, the Son of Nephi recorded the very events of Christ’s birth as he witnessed them in Ohio. In his account the conflict between the unbelievers and the believers over the exact day for the fulfillment of Samuel’s prophecy was a matter of life and death. Nothing could have been more serious. The conflict underscored how important the people considered the keeping of time. This conflict in the first century validated the fact why the people in Ohio were willing to expend so much time and material for the construction and maintenance of the Newark Earthworks. The measurement of time was an important part of their religion and of their social structure.

The accounts of the Book of Mormon allow us to reconstruct from the astronomical cycles of the moon and of the sun those events which occurred when the sign of the birth of Christ was given in the sky above the Earthworks. At 6:29 p.m., Tuesday, April 4th, 1 BC (Gregorian Calendar) the full moon was rising on the horizon in the east and the sun was setting on the horizon in the west. There was a perfect balance in nature. Just before that moment, Christ had told Nephi that “on the morrow come I into the world”. After that moment, after the setting of the sun, Samuel’s prophecy was fulfilled. Lights appeared in the sky saving the believers from certain death and “the people began to be astonished because there was no darkness when the night came”. On the morrow (Ohio time zone) Christ was born in Bethlehem during the night (Judea time zone) of April 5th/6th, 1 BC (Gregorian Calendar).

Christ Appears to the Nephites in North America by Kendra Burton

2- Date of the appearance of the Savior to the Nephites in Ohio, based on the Newark Earthworks.
The world’s largest earthwork works are located in Newark, Ohio. The central axis of these monuments are fixed at 58.1 degrees east of true north which is the azimuth for the maximum northern moon rise. This event occurs only once every 18.6 years and is the result of a slight tilt of the moon’s axis with respect to the earth. The tilt moderates the effect of the moon’s gravitational pull on the earth creating a necessary prerequisite for life. The moon rise for Saturday, October 3rd, AD 33 was in alignment the central line of the Newark Earthworks. At this time the Calendar of Moses required the Children of Israel to gather at the temple. On the rising of the sun of the next morning the Nephites were gathered at the temple in Bountiful to observe the 7th day of the Feasts of Tabernacles. On this day Christ came to the Nephites in His resurrected glory.

The first month, Nisan, of the Hebrew Calendar is fixed so that the first full moon of the year will be after the spring equinox. Six months later during harvest time the Law of Moses in Exodus 23:16 states that “the feast of harvest, the first fruits of thy labours, which thou hast sown in the field: and the feast of in gathering, which is in the end of the year.” So, when Mormon wrote that in the ending of the 34th year Christ came to America, he was using the language of Moses to describe that it is was at the time of the feast of in gathering or tabernacles. (See 3 Nephi 10:18-19)

THE NEWARK EARTHWORKS & THE BOOK OF MORMON
Dr. John C. Lefgren PhD

INTRODUCTION
Every historic account has a time line and every time line fixes the interrelation of events. Once a historical account is fixed in time it has a context which is the subject of rigorous numerical analysis. The analysis of this study is to concentrate on the counting of days which are connected to the birth of Christ and to the visit of Christ at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful. The harmony for the events of more than 2,000 years ago rely on 8 primary sources: (1) the movements of the earth around its axis; (2) the movements of the earth around the sun; (3) the movements of the moon around the earth; (4) the physical presence and alignment of the world’s largest geometric earthen complex; (5) the 5-year prophecy of Samuel, the Lamanite, concerning the sign of the birth of Christ; (6) the eyewitness testimony of the fulfillment of that prophecy as seen by Nephi, the Son of Nephi; (7) the details which Mormon wrote concerning the day when the resurrected Christ appeared to the Nephites at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful, and (8) the archaeological search for the remains of seismic activity from the first century in or around the area of the Newark Earthworks in Central Ohio.

EXECUTIVE SUMMARY
The Newark Earthworks are the largest set of geometric earthen enclosures in the world. Because of their sheer size the descendants of Europeans over two centuries have not been able to destroy these ancient artifacts. Certainly, over the years farms, railroads, militia encampments, golf courses and houses have had their impact. Nevertheless, main features of the monuments remain as a witness to a people who lived there more than 2,000 years ago.

Astronomers and archaeologists are in agreement that the design and the orientation of the 200-acre Octagon / Great Circle in Newark, Ohio precisely differentiate the effects that a slight tilt of the moon’s axis has on its movements around the earth. The effects of this tilt cause the positions of the rising moon to vary over a cycle of 18.6 years. Two thousand years ago the maximum northern position of the moon at its rising was an important event for the people who built and maintained these monumental structures. With the use of modern computers and with Newton’s laws of motion it is possible to define within a tolerance of a few minutes the movements of the moon in the sky over Newark, Ohio.

Enlarge

The Book of Mormon is an ancient record of a people who lived in America. These people kept the Law of Moses with its required feasts. The biblical feasts are directly tied to a calendar which counts the days of full lunar months. As needed the calendar adds an extra month to the year to keep the reckoning of time within the cycles of the four seasons. For 4,000 years the Jews have observed the biblical feasts of Passover, Pentecost, and Tabernacles when they are commanded to present themselves before the Lord at the Temple.

The Book of Mormon declares that after His ascension Jesus Christ appeared in America. This study confirms that in the evening of 3 October 33 AD there was for the ancient people at the Newark Earthworks an important lunar event – the maximum northern moon rise alignment along the central line between the Great Circle and the Octagon. At that same time the last day of the Feast of Tabernacles began and on the following morning the Children of Israel according to the Law of Moses presented themselves before the Lord at the Temple. On that day there was a great multitude at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful. The Book of Mormon testifies that the Lord Jesus Christ descended and appeared to the believers at the Temple in the Land of Bountiful.”

By Dr John C. Lefgren PhD Economic History Complete Article Here

The Newark Earthworks

The Newark Works, built between 100 B.C. – 100 A.D. is the largest surviving Hopewell earthwork complex in North America and originally encompassed more than four square miles.  https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Newark_Earthworks Taken as a whole, the earthwork symbols appear to represent a fundamental understanding of the essential elements of the Plan of Salvation: See #1 to #10 below.



Page 250 Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum

“Yea, come unto Christ, and be perfected in him, and deny yourselves of all ungodliness; and if ye shall deny yourselves of all ungodliness, and love God with all your might, mind and strength, then is his grace sufficient for you, that by his grace ye may be perfect in Christ; and if by the grace of God ye are perfect in Christ, ye can in nowise deny the power of God.” Moroni 10:32

Holy One of Israel by Ken Corbett

And he shall go forth, suffering pains and afflictions and temptations of every kind; and this that the word might be fulfilled which saith he will take upon him the pains and the sicknesses of his people.And he will take upon him death, that he may loose the bands of death which bind his people; and he will take upon him their infirmities, that his bowels may be filled with mercy, according to the flesh, that he may know according to the flesh how to succor his people according to their infirmities.Alma 7:11-12

Purchase Dr Lefgren’s Book Here:

BERING STRAIT MYTH

0

See and read all about the Bering Straight Myth by witnessing the Phoenicia Voyages by Captain Philip Beale in 2009 and 2020 and prove it was very plausible for Lehi and Mulek to travel to America over the Atlantic Ocean. Video and Information below.


The Bering Strait has been the subject of the scientific theory that humans migrated from Asia to North America across a land bridge known as Beringia when lower ocean levels – perhaps a result of glaciers locking up vast amounts of water – exposed a wide stretch of the sea floor,[1] both at the present strait and in the shallow sea north and south of it. This view of how Paleo-Indians entered America has been the dominant one for several decades and continues to be the most accepted one. Numerous successful crossings without the use of a boat have also been recorded since at least the early 20th century…

“Ice Curtain” Border

Little Diomede Island (US, left) and Big Diomede Island (Russia, right)

During the Cold War, the Bering Strait marked the border between the Soviet Union and the United States. The Diomede Islands—Big Diomede (Russia) and Little Diomede (US)—are only 3.8 km (2.4 mi) apart. Traditionally, the indigenous people in the area had frequently crossed the border back and forth for “routine visits, seasonal festivals and subsistence trade”, but were prevented from doing so during the Cold War.[32] The border became known as the “Ice Curtain”.[33] It was completely closed, and there was no regular passenger air or boat traffic. Wikipedia


Many Myths

I personally have never believed this Bering Straight myth. It is obvious to me, especially with the Book of Mormon, that the people of the Old World came to America by way of ship mostly over the Atlantic Ocean. That has always been a no-brainer for me. It reminds me about the ridiculous myth of Einstein as well. His theory is still not proven and it remains a mystery that so-called intelligent people call a fact. That is a similar feeling I get with the Historians that say the Book of Mormon events began in Mesoamerica. The world is full of the Great and Spacious building of intellects that Satan has created to deceive man. Here is one more theory I do not believe but it took me 15 years to figure out. The world wide Deep State are responsible for almost all wars.  Once you figure that out, this world seems to make more and more sense to me. Of course it matters not what I believe as it is up to you to believe what ever you would like.

Universal Model Scientific Prediction: the ability to predict a consequence from a stated action.

Purchase

Dean Sessions in the UM Said:

3. Testing
“The third step of the USM is testing. This step may seem obvious, but many of today’s science fields conduct no testing, yet tout many of their theories as fact. Some of the biggest names in science, like Einstein, never performed experiments or conducted any tests on their theories. Surprisingly, this is typical throughout science. Some scientists feel they are above the essential step of testing, leaving the mundane task of experimentation to technicians and engineers.

This attitude has bred several fields of ‘theoretical’ sciences where the so-called scientists perform no experimentation at all. Thanks to men like Einstein and his “imagination experiments,” many investigators have fallen into this trap. Not experiencing Nature through experiment and observation, they remain unaware of the way things really are. This has led to the building of false theories upon false theories, carrying us finally to a coming crisis in science:“

The current crisis in particle physics springs from the fact that the theories that have gone beyond the standard model in the last thirty years fall into two categories. Some were falsifiable, and they were falsified. The rest are untested—either be-cause they make no clean predictions or because the predictions they do make are not testable with current technology.” Bib 178 px Universal Model page 32 Volume 1

Tickets

Our great friends Kels and Stephanie Goodman, owners of the LDS Film Festival, have filmed an incredible series that many of you have heard of called “Hidden in the Heartland”. You must review it over and over again below to understand its significance in the Heartland Model of Book of Mormon Geography. Please purchase the DVD’s here and relive it again or watch it for the first time.

With our upcoming fundraiser dinner for the Phoenicia, you will love the message of this video below, and please join us for an amazing evening of fun!

Hidden in the Heartland- Crossing the Seas:

Are We Shaky on Geographic Smarts?

Yes we are Shaky on Book of Mormon Geographic Smarts!

‘The title of this article is “Young Americans shaky on Book of Mormon geographic smarts!” The rivers of the United States are the highways of the Nephites. The rocks, mountains, gullies, gaps, switch-backs, ravines, and hills testify of the Nephite and Lamanite civilizations. I feel like a “Rock Star” knowing about geography.

I admit when I was in school I learned geography because I “had to” but, it was easy memorizing so I loved it. Until discovering so many amazing secondary sources for the Book of Mormon, I am off the charts excited about geography. There is hardly a river in the United States that I haven’t traveled virtually on, from head to mouth. It is very cool to see where my heroes like Nephi and Mormon lived and defended here in the geography of the United States of America.’ Kevin Price PhD

Kevin Price Ph.D.

Thanks to Kevin Price who shared this article with me. He has spent his life in the study of Geography, Geology, and Agronomics and Kevin cares that we care about Book of Mormon Geography. Kevin Price did his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees at BYU in Rangeland Ecology and Ph.D. at the University of Utah in Geography specializing in biogeography (plant ecology), remote sensing and geographic information systems (GIS) (or computerized mapping and analysis). He was a professor for 3 years at Utah State University, 19 years at the University of Kansas and 6 years at Kansas State University. He has conducted research throughout the world and has been the Keynote or Invited speaker on drone applications in agriculture and natural resource management throughout the world at over 100 conferences. He served as a scientific advisor to NASA, NOAA and a former US Secretary of State.

Kevin is currently the Chief Emerging Technologies Officer for Air Data Solutions with offices throughout the US. He analyzes drone and airplane acquired imagery including natural color, color infrared, thermal and LiDAR. Kevin has emailed me (Rian Nelson) several times this week saying:

“In your article about the Red Heifer symbolism of Christ, I appreciated your reasoning for the importance of Book of Mormon Geography.  I suspect all general authorities would agree the Bible Geography is important and would never suggest we remove the maps of the Holy Land from our LDS Bibles. Americans are mostly geographically ignorant which explains the suggestions by some that Geography of the Book of Mormon is unimportant.  Any American who grew-up and started grade school from the 1960’s on, had a very poor teaching about geography. Naturally, if you know a little about geography, you will most likely undervalue it so do not be too shocked by those who make ignorant comments about a subject for which they have little education.

I took my first university classes in geography when I stated my Ph.D.  I was never taught Geography in K-12.  In 6th grade we had “Social Studies” and it was boring.  It was not taught in a way that gave any vitality to it.

Geography was boring because those who taught it were NOT taught in geography, so they just shoved a book at us and parroted what was in the book.  They taught from no personal training or experience in geography.  But, when you went to the doctor or dentist, which was the first magazine you usually picked up to read – I am betting, “National Geographic.”

My students loved my lectures because I included a lot of personal experiences and did not just teach from the text book.” Kevin Price PhD

See Kevin’s exciting presentation about Book of Mormon Geography along with Wayne May, Rod Meldrum and Jonathan Neville at our streaming site here: https://bookofmormonevidencestreaming.com/

NBC News WASHINGTON  — Despite the wall-to-wall coverage of the damage from Hurricane Katrina, nearly one-third of young Americans recently polled couldn’t locate Louisiana on a map and nearly half were unable to identify Mississippi.

Americans between the ages of 18 and 24 fared even worse with foreign locations: six in 10 couldn’t find Iraq, according to a Roper poll conducted for National Geographic.

“Geographic illiteracy impacts our economic well-being, our relationships with other nations and the environment, and isolates us from the world,” National Geographic president John Fahey said in announcing a program to help remedy the problem. It’s hoping to enlist businesses, nonprofit groups and educators in a bid to improve geographic literacy.

Planned is a five-year, multimedia campaign called My Wonderful World that will target children 8 to 17. The goal is to motivate parents and educators to expand geographic offerings in school, at home and in their communities.

They will have their task cut out for them, judging by the results of the survey of 510 people interviewed in December and January.

Among the findings:

  • One-third of respondents couldn’t pinpoint Louisiana on a map and 48 percent were unable to locate Mississippi.
  • Fewer than three in 10 think it important to know the locations of countries in the news and just 14 percent believe speaking another language is a necessary skill.
  • Two-thirds didn’t know that the earthquake that killed 70,000 people in October 2005 occurred in Pakistan.
  • Six in 10 could not find Iraq on a map of the Middle East.
  • While the outsourcing of jobs to India has been a major U.S. business story, 47 percent could not find the Indian subcontinent on a map of Asia.
  • While Israeli-Palestinian strife has been in the news for the entire lives of the respondents, 75 percent were unable to locate Israel on a map of the Middle East.
  • Nearly three-quarters incorrectly named English as the most widely spoken native language.
  • Six in 10 did not know the border between North and South Korea is the most heavily fortified in the world. Thirty percent thought the most heavily fortified border was between the United States and Mexico.

Joining in the effort to improve geographic knowledge will be the 4-H, American Federation of Teachers, Asia Society, Association of American Geographers, National Basketball Association, National Council of La Raza, National PTA, Smithsonian Institution and others.

“Geography exposes children and adults to diverse cultures, different ideas and the exchange of knowledge from around the world,” said Anna Marie Weselak, president of the National PTA. “This campaign will help make sure our children get their geography — so they can become familiar with other cultures during their school years and move comfortably and confidently in a global economy as adults.”

© 2013 The Associated Press. All rights reserved. This material may not be published, broadcast, rewritten or redistributed.


Rivers= Highways of the Nephites

I have studied for many years, the geography of the Book of Mormon with Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, and Jonathan Neville. We all agree on 90% of the locations which is good. If we agreed on all of the geography it would be boring and not as accurate. No matter what, any geography of the Book of Mormon must include Cumorah in NY as the only hill. The list below will also tell you some of the other important things we all believe.

For those of you that have been following my blog for the past year or more, have probably guessed that I make maps and love it. If you really want to dig deep and find out where Nephi may have escaped from Laman and Lemuel, or what route Mosiah took after fleeing into the wilderness, or would you like to know where the Mulekites met up with the Nephites, or the route of Ammon or of Limhi, or the possible landing place of the Jaredites, etc, you may want to study up. It is exhilarating when you study beyond just reading the Book of Mormon. Have you followed the archaeology to the time period of the Nephites in our backyard of the United States? Have you discovered Nephi’s cereal bowl? Have you studied the terrain, passes and passages the Nephites would have naturally traveled? How do the Hopewell paths match up with the Nephites and the Jaredites path match the Adena culture and who in the world is the Mississippian culture? How did we get children of Lehi all the way down in South America? How did we get Nephites all the way over in England? You are MISSING some GREAT STUFF fellow readers.

As your teacher I am going to give you a test. This is a very important test. If you pass, it means you are a fanatically insane lover of the Book of Mormon. Not just a spiritual connoisseur, but a ravening devourer of Book of Mormon Geography. I wonder how many of you can pass this geography test I am giving you here today? You can download it and have your children beat you with their answers. If you don’t know many of the answers, study up, it is a lot of fun. You may even discover some things that Rod or Jonathan or Wayne don’t even know. Step up to the plate and let’s see how you do.

Download Geography Quiz PDF Below
https://www.bofm.blog/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/Geology-Quiz-2.pdf

Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s + TRAVEL MAP Save 18%

$42.85 $34.95

Heartland Map Package: Purchase Here
Moroni’s America-Maps Edition 150 Pages, AND Moroni’s America-Land Bountiful Edition 60 Maps. 210 Total Different Maps, PLUS receive the All-New 20″ x 30″ Folding Travel Map. Buy ALL THREE and Save 18%.

Joseph’s Indian Influence

I believe many LDS and Non-LDS academics love the idea that Joseph was an ignorant farm boy. It allows them to bring up ideas that seem more intellectual as they sometimes show our Prophets weaknesses in order to allow their theories to be more plausible. Joseph Smith was taught by angels many times, and I believe I will take his words over any of the intellects of today. See blog here: https://www.bofm.blog/2019/06/22/moroni-tutors-joseph-smith/


I Have a Question!

Some scholars have implied that the Book of Mormon and LDS theology are products of Joseph Smith’s environment. To what extent did Joseph Smith’s environment influence the theological developments of the Church?

Larry C. Porter, professor of Church history and doctrine, Brigham Young University. It is true that some critics of the Book of Mormon have claimed that Joseph Smith used historical, philosophical, literary, and religious ideas circulating during his lifetime to create the Book of Mormon—making it merely a reflection of western New York culture in the early nineteenth century.

By examining the various ideas that supposedly influenced the Book of Mormon, however, we can see that many of these ideas weren’t readily available to Joseph Smith and many others were only superficially similar to LDS theology and scripture. Still others simply involved topics of universal concern to all men and women, not only in Joseph Smith’s time but in our own as well. Since the Book of Mormon is directed to all of God’s children, we would expect to find these concerns addressed in that sacred volume.

The Indian Influence

Click to Purchase

Some critics argue that various publications dealing with the Indians and their Israelite-like origins were available to Joseph Smith and influenced his work on the Book of Mormon. A wide variety of books, periodicals, and newspaper articles describing aspects of Native American life did circulate during Joseph Smith’s era. Of particular interest were the prospective origins and customs of the mound-builders of northeastern America. Their style of burial sometimes included stone boxes; their fortifications might have been picketed; and they used metal implements. This information was available to the public.

Theoretically, Joseph Smith would have had access to such publications if they were available in the local libraries in Palmyra and Manchester or among the private libraries of individuals he knew. From 1825 to 1829, he frequented the environs of Susquehanna, Broome, Chenango, and Seneca counties, and conceivably could have been exposed to materials in those localities as well. He also would have been exposed to the local folklore concerning the Indian habitation in the region.

But although a multiplicity of sources on Indian lore existed in the eastern United States during Joseph Smith’s era, it does not necessarily mean that local repositories had any or all of these resources among their holdings. Nor does it mean that Joseph even read them. His education was restricted because of demands placed on his time by farm work. There is no reason to question Joseph’s declaration that his only resource for translating the Book of Mormon was “the gift and power of God.”

Philosophical and Historical Influences

Some writers have attempted to draw parallels between teachings of the Book of Mormon and philosophical and historical ideas extant in Joseph’s day. The idea that America was a destined and promised land was a popular one in the early nineteenth century. It is an idea taught many places in the Book of Mormon as well. Critics point to Nephi’s vision in 1 Nephi 11–14 [1 Ne. 11–14] and claim that Joseph Smith simply reiterated events that had already transpired to appeal to his fellow Americans’ sense of destiny. Historical sequences such as the coming of Columbus, the arrival of the early colonists, the Revolutionary War, and the introduction of the Bible among the Indians are all recognizable themes in the Book of Mormon.

To such an argument we have the convincing testimony of the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is what it declares itself to be—a revelation to an ancient prophet of future events in America. [Not the Americas] The Lord obviously knew that such information would be of value to readers of the book in modern times. Moroni plainly said of contemporary civilizations, “Behold, I speak unto you as if ye were present, and yet ye are not. But behold, Jesus Christ hath shown you unto me, and I know your doing.” (Morm. 8:35.) President Ezra Taft Benson has reiterated that “the Book of Mormon was written for us today.”

Through the Book of Mormon, the Lord offers inspired direction on key subjects of import not only in Joseph Smith’s time, but in our time. It is relevant to current issues of many decades, and obviously touches on some of the concerns of the early nineteenth century, as well as on our concerns today.

Literary Influences

At one time, it was popular among critics to contend that a literary work of Joseph Smith’s day, a manuscript authored by the Reverend Solomon Spalding (also spelled Spaulding), influenced the plot of the Book of Mormon. Spalding died in 1816, but his manuscript survived and was used by Eber D. Howe to advance a “Spalding theory” in the first anti-Mormon work of note, Mormonism Unvailed, (Painesville: E. D. Howe, 1834; original spelling preserved.) Howe held that Sidney Rigdon had been responsible for taking Spalding’s manuscript from a printing establishment in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, and later making it available for publication through Joseph Smith.

Examination of the only Spalding manuscript known to exist shows it to have little resemblance to the Book of Mormon. It proves to be a narrative history of a band of Romans living in the time of Constantine. They are blown off course while on a voyage to “Britain” and reach the eastern coast of North America. The manuscript bears such little resemblance to the Book of Mormon in themes, episodes, or characters that some have insisted that a second manuscript, which did correspond to the Book of Mormon, must have existed. Such a manuscript has never been found, and the whole theory is generally discounted.

Oliver Cowdery responded to accusations of outside authorship by bearing a solemn witness: “[The Book of Mormon] is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it. Mr. Spaulding did not write it. I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the prophet.”

The Influence of Contemporary Religious Thought

Some have questioned why various religious doctrines debated during Joseph Smith’s era appear (though clarified) in the Book of Mormon. The answer is quite simple. The Book of Mormon itself declares that one of its purposes is to verify and clarify the teachings of the Bible. Doctrines like the Fall and the Atonement, repentance, infant baptism, the first and second comings of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the gifts of the Spirit were all biblical doctrines debated by various sectarian bodies in Joseph’s time. But that was nothing new. These and other issues had been problematical for Christians for generations. It is only natural that some of the same questions that had stirred religious controversy for centuries would be addressed in the Book of Mormon, which was a book prepared for our time.

Through the pages of the Book of Mormon, the Lord sought to rectify erroneous concepts and to restore certain standard truths from ancient Christianity that had been lost.” Larry C. Porter, professor of Church history and doctrine, Brigham Young University.


President Nelson’s Book of Mormon Lists

The Book of Mormon is:

  • Another testament of Jesus Christ. Its major writers—Nephi, Jacob, Mormon, Moroni—and its translator, Joseph Smith, were all eyewitnesses of the Lord.

  • A record of His ministry to people who lived in ancient America.

  • True, as attested by the Lord Himself.

The Book of Mormon affirms:

  • The individual identity of Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son, Jesus Christ.

  • The necessity of the Fall of Adam and the wisdom of Eve, that men might have joy.

The Book of Mormon refutes notions that:

  • Revelation ended with the Bible.

  • Infants need to be baptized.

  • Happiness can be found in wickedness.

  • Individual goodness is adequate for exaltation (ordinances and covenants are needed).

  • The Fall of Adam tainted mankind with “original sin.”

The Book of Mormon fulfills biblical prophecies that:

  • “Other sheep” shall hear His voice.

  • God will do “a marvelous work and a wonder,” speaking “out of the dust.”

  • The “stick of Judah” and the “stick of Joseph” will become one.

  • Scattered Israel will be gathered “in the latter days” and how that will be done.

  • The land of inheritance for the lineage of Joseph is the Western Hemisphere.

The Book of Mormon clarifies understanding about:

  • Our premortal existence.

  • Death. It is a necessary component of God’s great plan of happiness.

  • Postmortal existence, which begins in paradise.

  • How the resurrection of the body, reunited with its spirit, becomes an immortal soul.

  • How our judgment by the Lord will be according to our deeds and the desires of our hearts.

  • How ordinances are properly performed: for example, baptism, sacrament, conferring the Holy Ghost.

  • The Atonement of Jesus Christ.

  • The Resurrection.

  • The important role of angels.

  • The eternal nature of priesthood.

  • How human behavior is influenced more by the power of the word than the power of the sword.

The Book of Mormon reveals information previously unknown:

  • Baptisms were performed before Jesus Christ was born.

  • Temples were built and used by people in ancient America.

  • Joseph, 11th son of Israel, foresaw the prophetic role of Joseph Smith.

  • Nephi (in 600–592 BC) foresaw the discovery and colonizing of America.

  • Plain and precious parts of the Bible have been lost.

  • The Light of Christ is given to each person.

  • The importance of individual agency and the need for opposition in all things.

  • Warnings about “secret combinations.”

This was from a talk of President Russell M. Nelson in 2017 while he was Acting President to the Quorum of Twelve Apostles. This is an incredible list for us all to memorize. Source Below:

The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?


The Influence of the Holy Ghost

Larry C. Porter continues,” Ultimately, the only convincing answer to charges made by critics of the Book of Mormon is the witness of the Holy Ghost. Those who want to know the truth about the Book of Mormon can obtain it from no other source.

President Benson has said, “We are not required to prove that the Book of Mormon is true or is an authentic record through external evidences—though there are many. … God has built in his own proof system of the Book of Mormon as found in Moroni, chapter 10 [Moro. 10], and in the testimonies of the Three and the Eight Witnesses and in various sections of the Doctrine and Covenants. We each need to get our own testimony of the Book of Mormon through the Holy Ghost.

God continues to administer to his children through the distinctive means of revelation to his authorized servants. This fundamental, identifying feature of Mormonism allowed Joseph Smith to restore new truths long withheld from men on earth. The Book of Mormon and other contemporary scriptures were an integral part of that revelatory process.” Larry C. Porter Full Article below:

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/ensign/1992/06/i-have-a-question/to-what-extent-did-joseph-smiths-environment-influence-the-theological-developments-of-the-church?lang=eng


“Not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief”, as Elder Holland says, Needlessly limits us!

[Editor’s Note: To me it is very informative that as Pres Benson says above,  “though there are many“, I love finding those many. Yes I already have a witness that the Book of Mormon is absolutely the Word of God, so I feel it is also important for me to find out any truth associated with the BofM as well. The thousands of evidences of archaeology, time frames, artifacts, bones, copper, fortifications, plates, copper smelters, mounds, temple ceremony areas, astronomy, Law of Moses animals, similarity between the Lehites and the Hebrew, Hebrew writings and earthworks, the words of Joseph about Zelph, a witness to Emma that the bones in Illinois that Joseph found is “proof” of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon, D&C 125 about Montrose, Iowa, the Phoenicia Voyages, Plains of the Nephites, Nephite ship travel on rivers, artifacts found all around Cumorah, witnesses of Prophets of only one hill Cumorah, DNA of Natives around the Great Lakes matching with DNA in the Middle East, etc etc. These are all items of amazing verification that the Hopewell Culture in History is most likely the same as the Nephite history from Florida in 600 Bc to Cumorah in 400 Ad. Both civilization began and ended at the same location.

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “My testimony to you tonight is that the gospel is infallibly true and that a variety of infallible proofs supporting that assertion will continue to come until Jesus descends as the ultimate infallible truth of all. Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate. Thus armed with so much evidence of the kind we have celebrated here tonight, we ought to be more assertive than we sometimes are in defending our testimony of truth…” Jeffrey R. Holland “Greatness of the Evidence Aug. 2017

As I show in the two maps above, on the right is the CES, BYU Fantasy map they use as it has rotated the Meso landscape 90 degrees north, so it can use the proper terminology of North and Northward. As you can see from the first landing of Lehi at the bottom of their fantasy map, to the top of their map where is shows Cumorah, it is now identical to our Heartland map which we did not have to turn sideways to get it correct.

Lehi Landed in Florida, Nephi escaped to Tennessee, Mosiah left to Missouri and Iowa, Mormon and Moroni took them from Illinois to Indiana, to Ohio to New York where the last battles were fought near Hill Cumorah.

Notice the Meso fantasy map quotes Ether 10:20 just as we do which says, “And they built a great city by the narrow neck of land, by the place where the sea divides the land.

Heartlanders believe this is probably the city of Buffalo New York which is where the Lake Ontario and Lake Erie (seas) divide the land as the scripture of Ether describes. The scripture does not say, where the land divides the sea, does it? This accurately shows that on their fantasy map of the land or Isthmus divides the two seas, the Pacific and the Gulf of Mexico. The problem is the Meso description is backwards. They tilt or rotate  because if you really looked at a real map the Isthmus of Darien, you would have the seas wrong and Cumorah would be West of Lehis Landing and not North.

Mesoamerican Neck

Here is Brother John L. Sorenson’s explanation of his theory, where he claims it is a fact that Mesoamerica is the setting for Nephite history.

“What may startle some about this situation is that most of what Joseph Smith said or implied about geography indicates that he did not understand or was ambiguous about the fact, as it turns out, that Mesoamerica was the particular setting for Nephite history.” [This is an arrogant and wrong opinion of Joseph Smith]

Sorensen continues, “Until he encountered the Stephens’s book, Joseph gave no hint that he was aware that such a limited area with a distinctive civilized culture even existed in the Americas. Even with Stephens’s material in mind, he made no more than a passing attempt to relate the Book of Mormon’s story to the newly-found ruins. And in the long run, the little blip on the Latter-day Saints’ mental screen caused by the explorer’s book faded as the mistaken folk view reasserted its dominance.” John Sorenson Mormon’s Codex
“Here, Brother Sorenson characterizes the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah as a “mistaken folk view.” This degree of derision for the prophets definitely “may startle some” members of the Church who accept what the prophets teach.” Jonathan Neville

Here see all the available Newspapers in the Palmyra, Ontario County, Geneva, Lyons and other cities close to where the Prophet lived. He had access to may papers and he was known to go weekly to Palmyra to get books and papers for his father. The Book of Mormon was definitely influenced by the learning and reading of the Prophet Joseph Smith.


Book of Mormon translation and Early Modern English

Jonathan Neville explains in the video below, how Joseph used his knowledge bank of information that he had studied or learned to assist him in translating the BofM using his own words and not the words of some secret person putting the words on a stone of some kind. As it says in JSH 1:35 Joseph used “these two stones fastened to a breastplate” in order to translate like in the picture below, by the gift and power of God, which included Joseph using his own words.

The True Meanings of the Law of Moses were far better Understood by the Nephites than by the Jews

The Law of Moses, only in the Heartland!

The title of this blog, “The True Meanings of the Law of Moses were far better Understood by the Nephites than by the Jews”, comes from John Taylor below. Having the Book of Mormon adds to and validates the importance of the Law of Moses as a precursor towards the Great Sacrifice of the Son of God. 

It is very apparent there were specific items needed for a true sacrifice of the Law. The proper animals, sheep, goats, rams, bullocks, and doves. The proper grains in wheat and barley, and the use of pure wine from the grape. No where in Mesoamerica do these things exist. See my blog here:

Common sense says, if the Lord directed Lehi to the Promised Land, that Land the Lord chose, would have the necessary items needed to practice the Law of Moses that the Lord asked the Lehites to practice. Correct? How can something this simple be confusing?. Those intellectuals who believe in Mesoamerica try and explain things by saying the Lord allowed the Lehites to use substitution for the Law of Moses. In other words, if you don’t have a lamb, use a llama, or if you don’t have doves, use turkey’s or substitute goats for agouti’s. It is an insane argument. This alone verifies North America in my opinion, to be where Lehi landed.

The history and writings about the similarity between the Native American and the Hebrew is remarkable. It is obvious that Lehi and his family were part of the Natives of North America. There is Hebrew DNA found near the Great Lakes similar to that found in Haplogroup X in the Middle East. See article here: There is only found Asian DNA in Central and South America and even in the Western United States.


Mordecai Manuel Noah

“Mordecai Manuel Noah (July 14, 1785, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania – May 22, 1851, New York) was an American sheriff, playwright, diplomat, journalist, and utopian. He was born in a family of Portuguese Sephardic ancestry. He was the most important Jewish lay leader in New York in the early 19th century, and the first Jew born in the United States to reach national prominence…

In 1811, he was appointed by President James Madison as consul at Riga, then part of Imperial Russia, but declined, and, in 1813, was nominated Consul to the Kingdom of Tunis, where he rescued American citizens kept as slaves by Moroccan slave owners…

In 1825, with virtually no support from anyone — not even his fellow Jews — in a precursor to modern Zionism, he tried to found a Jewish “refuge” at Grand Island in the Niagara River, to be called “Ararat,” after Mount Ararat, the Biblical resting place of Noah’s Ark. He purchased land on Grand Island for $4.38 per acre to build a refuge for Jews of all nations. He had brought with him a cornerstone which read “Ararat, a City of Refuge for the Jews, founded by Mordecai M. Noah in the Month of Tishri, 5586 (September, 1825) and in the Fiftieth Year of American Independence.”

Noah also shared the belief, among various others, that some Native American “Indians” were from the Lost Tribes of Israel, on which he wrote the Discourse on the Evidences of the American Indians being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. In his Discourse on the Restoration of the Jews, Noah proclaimed his faith that the Jews would return and rebuild their ancient homeland and called on America to take the lead in this endeavor.

The cornerstone was laid on the communion table, and the new proclamation establishing the refuge was read.

On September 2, 1825, soon after Noah’s arrival in Buffalo from New York, thousands of Christians and a smattering of Jews assembled for a historic event. Noah led a large procession headed by Masons, a New York militia company, and municipal leaders to St. Paul’s Episcopal Church. Here, there was a brief ceremony — including a singing of the psalms in Hebrew — the cornerstone was laid on the communion table, and the new proclamation establishing the refuge was read. “Proclamation – day ended with music, cannonade and libation. 24 guns, recessional, masons retired to the Eagle Tavern, all with no one ever having set foot on Grand Isle.”This was the beginning and the end of Noah’s venture: he lost heart and returned to New York two days later without once having set foot on the island. The cornerstone was taken out of the audience chamber of the church and laid against the back of the building. It is now on permanent display at the Buffalo Historical Society in Buffalo, New York. Afterwards, despite the failure of his project, he developed the idea of settling the Jews in Palestine and, as such, he can be considered a forerunner of modern Zionism.Wikepedia Mordecai Noah

“It has been the general impression, as before mentioned, that great resemblance existed between some of the religious rites of the Jews, and the peculiar ceremonies of the Indians ; and the belief in one great spirit has tended to strengthen the impression.” Evidences of the American Indians Being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. By Mordecai M. Noah

OBSERVING THE LAW OF MOSES IN THE BOOK OF MORMON

Nephi recounted when commanded to obtain the Plates of Brass: “Yea,
and I also thought that they could not keep the commandments of the Lord
according to the Law of Moses, save they should have the Law. And I also
knew that the Law was engraven upon the Plates of Brass” – 1 Nephi
4:15-16. The Law of Moses was instituted to bring the children of Israel to
Christ, “And for this intent we keep the Law of Moses, it pointing our souls
to Him” – Jacob 4:5. The Law provided for seasonal holy ceremonial
assemblies whereby specific items were symbolically used to focus the
people’s actions and thoughts on the role the Holy One of Israel (Jesus
Christ) had on their salvation (see pp. 15, 142, 144, 169 and 300).
The Prophet and Historian Mormon, when reviewing the history on the
Large Plates of Nephi, noted that “…the Lamanites did observe strictly to
keep the commandments of God according to the Law of Moses.”
(Helaman. 13:1; p. 369). Joseph Smith wrote in his Church History to Mr.
John Wentworth, “The principal nation of the second race fell in battle
towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant [the conquering
Lamanites] are the Indians that now inhabit this country.” (See p. 551.)
Mordecai M. Noah (1785-1851), a prominent Jewish lay leader
published his, “Discourse of the Evidences of the American Indians Being
the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel,” New York, James Van Norden, 1837-39

Mordecai M. Noah

He based his discourse on their religious beliefs and seasonal ceremonies, “In their divisions of the year in four seasons, answering to the Jewish festivals of the feast of flowers [Feast of Weeks; see p. 300], the day of atonement, the feast of the tabernacle, and other religious holydays,” and, “by their laws of sacrifices, ablutions, marriages; ceremonies in war and peace, the prohibitions of eating certain things, fully carrying out the Mosaic institutions.” (p. 8.) He writes, “The most sacred fast day uniformly kept by the Jews is the day of Atonement, usually falling in the month of September or in early October…Precisely such a fast, with similar motives, and nearly at the same period of the year, is kept by the Indian natives generally…[James] Adair (see p. 544) stat[ed] the strict manner in which the [American heartland] Indians observe the revolutions of the moon, and describing the feast of the harvest, and the first offerings of the fruits, gives a long account of the preparations of putting their temple in proper order for the great day of atonement, which he fixes at the time when the corn is fully eared and ripe, generally in the latter end of September.” (p. 14.)

Editor’s Note: Ancient Mesoamerican worship revolved around the Sun and not the Moon like it is with the Jews and the Native Americans. “Maya astronomers had the ability to predict and mark the passage of the seasons by observing the movements of the Sun along the horizon, or the Sun’s movements with respect to the pyramids and other temples. The Sun and its cycles are the foundation for Maya calendar keeping.’ Source

Pres. John Taylor

“…It appears indubitable from the two records, the Bible and the Book of Mormon, that the intent and true meaning of the Law of Moses, of its sacrifices, etc., were far better understood and comprehended by the Nephites than by the Jews. But in this connection, it must not be forgotten that a great many most plain and precious things, as the Book of Mormon states, have been taken from the Bible, through the ignorance of uninspired translators or the design and cunning of wicked men.” – John Taylor, The Gospel Kingdom: Selections from the Writings and Discourses of John Taylor, Third President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co. [2002], 107.

“The Nephites definitely kept and observed the law of sacrifice, yet no procedural explanations of how such sacrifices were performed are presented in the Book of Mormon. However, there are three instances of animal sacrifice offerings recorded that shed some light on this: The first instance was an offering sacrifice performed by Lehi in the Arabian wilderness using an altar of stones in order to give thanks to God for his family’s deliverance: “And it came to pass that he built an altar of stones, and made an offering unto the Lord, and gave thanks unto the Lord our God.” (1 Nephi 2:7)

The second is an animal burnt offering when Lehi and Sariah rejoiced on the return of their sons from Jerusalem: “And it came to pass that they did rejoice exceedingly, and did offer sacrifice and burnt offerings unto the Lord, and they gave thanks unto the God of Israel.” (1 Nephi 5:9)

The third was also a burnt offering of sheep or goats (flocks) performed in the new land of promise when king Benjamin gathered the people at the temple in Zarahemla and “took of the firstlings of their flocks, that they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings according to the Law of Moses.” (Mosiah 2:3) Amulek taught that sacrifices were symbolically a reminder of the future great and last sacrifice of Jesus Christ: “And behold, this is the whole meaning of the law, every whit pointing to that great and last sacrifice; and that great and last sacrifice will be the Son of God, yea, infinite and eternal.” (Alma 34:14) ” Annotated Book of Mormon David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 533


DISCOURSE THE EVIDENCES THE AMERICAN INDIANS BEING THE DESCENDANTS LOST TRIBES OF ISRAEL. MERCANTILE LIBRARY ASSOCIATION, CLINTON HALL.  BY M. M. NOAH.  PRINTED BY JAMES VAN NOUDEN,

 Those who study the Scriptures, either as a matter of duty or pleasure — who seek in there divine revelations, or search for the records of history, cannot be ignorant of the fact that the Jewish nation, at an early period, was divided into twelve tribes, and occupied their ancient heritage under geographical divisions, during the most splendid periods under the kingdoms of Judah and of Israel,

Their early history — the rise, progress and downfall of the nation — the proud distinction of being the chosen people — their laws, government and wars — their sovereigns, judges and temples — their sufferings, dispersions, and the various prophecies concerning this ancient and extraordinary people, cannot be unknown to you all. For their history is the foundation of religion, their vicissitudes the result of prophecy, their restoration the fulfillment of that great promise made to the Patriarch Abraham, almost I may say in the infancy of nature.

It is also known to you that the Jewish nation was finally overpowered, and nine and a half of the tribes were carried captives to Samaria ; two and a half, to wit : Judah, Benjamin and half Manasseh, remained in Judah or in the Trans Jordan”* cities.

The question before us for consideration is, what has become of the missing or dispersed tribes — to what quarter of the world did they direct their footsteps, and what are the evidences of their existence at this day?

An earthquake may shake and overturn the foundations of a city’ — the avalanche may overwhelm the hamlet — and the crater of a volcano may pour its lava over fertile plains and populous villages, but a whole nation cannot vanish from the sight of the world, without leaving some traces of its existence, some marks of habits and customs.

It is a singular fact that history is exceedingly confused, or rather I may say dark, respecting the ultimate dispersion of the tribes among the cities of the Medes. The last notice we have of them is from the second Book of Esdras, which runs thus.

” Whereas thou sawest another peaceable multitude : these are the ten tribes which were carried away prisoners out of their own land in the time of Hosea, whom Salmanazar King of Assyria led away captive, and he carried them over the waters, so they came unto another land.”…

On the discovery of America by Columbus, and the discoveries subsequent to his time, various tribes of Indians or savages were found to inhabit this our continent, whose origin was unknown. [We know them to be the Jaredites and the Nephites and Lamanites]

It is, perhaps, difficult for the human mind to decide on the character and condition of an extreme savage state. We can readily believe that children abandoned in infancy in a savage country, and surviving this abandonment, to grow up in a state of nature, living on herbs and fruits, and sustaining existence as other wild animals, would be stupid, without language, with- out intellect, and with no greater instinct than that which gov- erns the brute creation. We can conceive nothing reduced to a more savage condition ; with cannibal propensities, an ungovernable ferocity, or a timid apprehension, there can be but a link that separates them from other classes of animal creation. So, with herds of men in a savage state, like herds of buffalo or wild horses on our prairies, they are kept together by sounds common amongst themselves, and are utterly unacquainted with the landmarks of civilization.

This, however, was not the condition of the American Indians when first discovered. They were a singular race of men, with enlarged views of life, religion, courage, constancy, humanity, policy, eloquence, love of their families ; with a proud and gallant bearing, fierce in war, and, like the ancients, relentless in victory. Their hospitality might be quoted as examples among- the most liberal of the present day. These were not wild men — these were a different class from those found on the Sandwich and Fiji Islands. The red men of America, bearing as they do the strongest marks of Asiatic origin, have for more than 2000 years (and divided as they are in upwards of 300 different nations) been remarkable for their intellectual superiority, their bravery in war, their good faith in peace, and all the simplicity and virtues of their patriarchal fathers, until civilization, as it is called, had rendered them familiar with all the vices which distinguish the present era, without being able to enforce any of the virtues which are the boast of our present enlightened times.

It is, however, in the religious belief and ceremonies of the Indians that I propose showing some of the evidences of their being, as it is believed, the descendants of the dispersed tribes.” This opinion is founded —

1st. In their belief in one God.

2d. In the computation of time by their ceremonies of the new moon. , . ., ,

3d. In their divisions of the year in four seasons, answering to the Jewish festivals of the feast of flowers, the day of atonement, the feast of the tabernacle, and other religious holydays.

4th. In the erection of a temple after the manner of our temple, and having an ark of the covenant, and also the erection of altars.

5th. By the division of the nation into tribes with a chief or grand sachem at their head.

6th. By their laws of sacrifices, ablutions, marriages; cere- monies in war and peace, the prohibitions of eating certain things, fully carrying out the Mosaic institutions; — by their traditions, history, character, appearance, affinity of their language to the Hebrew, and finally, by that everlasting covenant of heirship exhibited in a perpetual transmission of its seal in their flesh.

If I shall be able to satisfy your doubts and curiosity on these points, you will certainly rejoice with me in discovering that the dispersed of the chosen people are not the lost ones — that the promises held out to them have been thus far realized, and that all the prophecies relative to their future destination will in due time be strictly fulfilled.

It has been the general impression, as before mentioned, that great resemblance existed between some of the religious rites of the Jews, and the peculiar ceremonies of the Indians ; and the belief in one great spirit has tended to strengthen the impression ; yet this mere resemblance only extended so far as to admit of the belief, that they possibly may have descended from the dispersed tribes, or may have been of Tartar or Malay origin.

It was, however, a vague and unsatisfactory suspicion, which, having no tangible evidence, has been rejected, or thrown aside as a mere supposition. All the missionaries and travelers among the Indian tribes since the discovery of America — Adair, Heck- welder, Charlevoix, McKenzie, Bartram, Beltrami, Smith, Pena, Mrs. Simon, who has written a very interesting work on this subject, &c., have expressed opinions in favor of their being of Jewish origin — the difficulty, however, under which they all labored was simply this ; they were familiar with the religious rites, ceremonies, traditions and belief of the Indians, but they were not sufficiently conversant with the Jewish rites and cere- monies, to show the analogy. It is precisely this link in the chain of evidence that I propose to supply.

It has been said that the Indians believing in one great Spirit and Fountain of Life, like the Jews, does not prove their descent from the missing tribes, because in a savage state their very ignorance and superstition lead them to confide in the works of some divine superior being. But savages are apt to be idolaters, and personate the deity by some carved figure or image to whom they pay their adoration, and not like the Indians, having a clear and definite idea of one great Ruler of the universe, one great Spirit, whose attributes are as well known to them as to us. But if the continued unerring worship of one God like the Jews prove nothing, where did they acquire the same Hebrew name and appellation of that deity? If tradition had not handed down to them the ineffable name as also preserved by the Jews, how did they acquire it in a wilderness where the word of the Lord was never known?

Adair, in whom I repose great confidence, and who resided forty years among them, in his work published in 1775, says, ” The ancient heathens worshipped a plurality of gods, but these Indians pay their devoir to Lo-ak (Light) Ish-ta-hoola-aba, distinctly Hebrew, which means the great supreme beneficent holy Spirit of Fire who resides above.

They are, says Adair, utter strangers to all the gestures practiced by the pagans in their religious rites — they kiss no idols, nor would they kiss their hands in tokens of reverence or willing obedience.

These tribes, says Adair, so far from being Atheists, use the great and dreadful name of God which describes his divine essence, and by which he manifested himself to Moses ! and are firmly persuaded that they now live under the immediate government of the Almighty Ruler. Their appellative for God is Islo-hoolo, the Hebrew of Esh-Eshys, from Ishto, Great but they have another appellative, which with them as with us, is the mysterious essential name of God, which they never mention in common speech, and only when performing their most sacred religious rites, and then they most solemnly divide it in syllables, with intermediate words, so as not to pronounce the ineffable name at once.

Thus, in their sacred dances at their feast of the first-fruits, they sing Aleluyah and Mesheha, from the Hebrew of Masheach, Messiah, the anointed one. ” Yo mesheha,” ” He mesheha,” ” Wah meshehah,” thus making the Alleluyah, the Meshiah, the Yehovah.”

Can we, for a moment, believe that these sacred well known Hebrew words found their way by accident to the wilderness 1 Or can it be doubted that like the fire of the burning bush which never is extinguished, those words of religious adoration are the sacred relics of tradition, handed down to them from generation to generation 1 In the same manner, says Adair, they sing on certain other religious celebrations, ailyo ailyo, which is the Hebrew el for God by his attribute of omnipotence. They likewise sing heioah, hewah, He chyra, the ” immortal soul.” Those words sung at their religious rejoicings are never uttered at any other time, which must have occasioned the loss of their divine hymns. They on some occasions sing Shilu yo — Shilti he — Shilu wah. The three terminations make up in their order the four lettered divine name in Hebrew. Shilu is evidently Shaleach, Shiloth, the messenger ; ” the peace maker.”

The number of Hebrew words used in their religious services is incredible ; tlius, in chiding any one for levity during a solemn worship they say, Che hakeet Kana, ” you resemble those re- proved in Canaan,” and to convey the idea of criminality, they say Hackscl Canaha, ” the sinners of Canaan.” They call lightning eloah, and the rumbling of thunder yowah, from the Hebrew runch, ” spirit.”

Like the Israelites they divide the year into four seasons, with the same festivals ; (bey calculate by moons and celebrate as the Jews do the berachah halebana, the blessing for the new moon.

The Indians have their prophets and high-priests, the same as the Jews had ; not hastily selected, but chosen with caution from the most wise and discreet, and they ordain their high priests by anointing, and have a most holy place in their sanctuaries, like the Holy of Holies in the Temple. The Archimagus or High Priest, wears, in resemblance to the ancient breast- plate, a white conch-shell ornamented so as to resemble the precious stones on the Urim, and instead of the golden plate worn by the Levite on his forehead, bearing the inscription Kodish Ladonaye, the Indian binds his brows with a wreath of swan’s feathers, and wears a tuft of white feathers which he calls Yatira.

The Indians have their ark which they invariably carry with them to battle well-guarded. In speaking of the Indian places of refuge, Adair says, ” I observed that if a captive taken by the reputed power of the holy things of their ark, should be able to make his escape into one of these towns, or even into the winter house of the Archimagus, he is delivered from the fiery torture, otherwise inevitable. This, when taken in connection with the many other faint images of Mosaic customs, seems to point at the mercy-seat of the sanctuary. It is also worthy of notice, that they never place the ark on the ground. On hilly ground where large stones are plenty, they rest it thereon, but on level prairies, upon short logs, where they also seat themselves. And when we consider, continues Adair, in what a surprising manner the Indians copy after the ceremonial law of the Hebrews, and their strict purity in the war camps ; that opae, “the leader” obliges all during the first campaign which they have made with the beloved ark, to stand every day they are not engaged in warfare, from sunrise to sunset, and after a fatiguing day’s march and scanty allowance, to drink warm water embittered with rattle snake root very plentifully, in order to purification ; that they have also as strong a faith in the power of their ark as ever the Israelites had in theirs, ascribing the success of one party to their stricter adherence to the law, than the other, we have strong reason to conclude them of Hebrew origin. The Indians have an old tradition, that when they left their own native land, they brought with them a sanctified rod by order of an oracle, which they fixed every evening in the ground, and were to remove from place to place on the continent towards the sun rising till it budded in one night’s time. I have seen other Indians, says the same writer, who related the same thing. Instead of the miraculous direction to which they limit it, in their western banishment, it appears more likely that they refer to the ancient circumstance of the rod of Aaron, which in order to check the murmur of those who conspired against him, was in his favor made to bud blossoms and yield almonds at one and the same time. It is a well attested fact, and is here corroborated by Adair, that in taking female captives, the Indians have often protected them, but never despoiled them of honor.

This statement of Adair, in relation to the ark, is corroborated by several travelers. Major Long, a more recent traveler, in his expedition to the Rocky Mountains, says, in relation to the ark, ” It is placed upon a stand, and is never suffered to touch the earth. No person dare open all the coverings. Tradition informs them that curiosity induced three different persons to examine the mysterious shell, who were immediately punished for their profanation by instant blindness.” This is the Jewish punishment pronounced for looking on the holy of holies — even now for looking on the descendants of the High Priest who alone have the privilege of blessing the people.

The most sacred fast day uniformly kept by the Jews is the day of Atonement, usually falling in the month of September or early in October, This is deemed in every part of the world a most solemn fast, and great preparations are made for its celebration. It is in the nature of expiation of sin, of full confession, penitence and prayer; and is preceded by ablution and preparation of morning- prayer for some time.

It is a very sacred fast, which lasts from sunset on one day until the new moon is seen on the succeeding evening. It is not in the nature of a gloomy desponding penance, but rather a day of solemn rejoicing, of hope and confidence, and is respected by those most indifferent to all other festivals throughout the year.

Precisely such a fast, with similar motives, and nearly at the same period of the year, is kept by the Indian natives generally.

Adair, after stating the strict manner in which the Indians observe the revolutions of the moon, and describing the feast of the harvest, and the first offerings of the fruits, gives a long ac- count of the preparations in putting their temple in proper order for the great day of atonement, which he fixes at the time when the corn is full eared and ripe, generally in the latter end of September. He then proceeds:

” Now one of the waiters proclaims with a loud voice, for all the warriors and beloved men whom the purity of their law admits, to come and enter the beloved square, and observe the fast. He also exhorts the women and children, with those who have not been initiated in war, to keep apart, according to the law.

” Four sentinels are now placed one at each corner of the holy square, to keep out every living creature as impure, except the religious order, and the warriors who are not known to have violated the law of the first fruit-offering, and that of marriage, since the last year’s expiation. They observe the fast till the rising of the second sun ; and be they ever so hungry in the sacred interval, the healthy warriors deem the duty so awful, and disobedience so inexpressibly vicious, that no temptation would induce them to violate it. They at the same time drink plentifully of a decoction of the button snake root, in order to vomit and cleanse their sinful bodies.

” In the general fast, the children and men of weak constitutions, are allowed to eat, as soon as they are certain that the sun has begun to decline from his meridian altitude.

” Now every thing is hushed. Nothing but silence all around. The great beloved man, and his beloved waiter, rising up with a reverend carriage, steady countenance and composed beha- viour, go into the beloved place, or holiest, to bring them out the beloved fire. The former takes a piece of dry poplar, willow, or white oak, and having cut a hole, but not so deep as to reach through it ; he then sharpens another piece, and placing that in the hole, and both between his knees, he drills it briskly for several minutes, till it begins to smoke — or by rubbing two pieces together for a quarter of an hour, he collects by friction the hidden fire, which they all consider as proceeding from the holy spirit of fire.

” The great beloved man, or high priest, addresses the warriors and women ; giving all the particular, positive injunctions and negative precepts they yet retain of the ancient law. He uses very sharp language to the women. He then addresses the whole multitude. He enumerates the crimes they have committed, great and small, and bids them look at the holy fire which has forgiven them. He presses on his audience, by the great motives of temporal good and the fear of temporal evil, the necessity of a careful observance of the ancient law, assuring them that the holy fire will enable their prophets, the rain makers, to procure them plentiful harvests, and give their war leaders victory over their enemies. He then orders some of the fire to be laid down outside of the holy ground, for all the houses of the various associated towns, which sometimes lay several miles apart.”

Mr. Bartram, who visited the southern Indians in 1778, gives an account of the same feast, but in another nation. He says, ” that the feast of first fruits is the principal festival. This seems to end the old and begin the new ecclesiastical year. It commences when their new crops are arrived to maturity. This is their most solemn celebration.”

With respect to the sacrifices, we have had none since the destruction of the temple, but it was customary among the Jews, in the olden time, to sacrifice daily a part of a lamb. This ceremony is strictly observed* by the Indians. The hunter when leaving his wigwam for the chase, puts up a prayer, that the great Spirit will aid his endeavors to procure food for his wife and children, and, when he returns with the red deer, whatever may be the cravings of hunger, he allows none to taste until he has cut part of the flesh, which he throws in the fire as a sacrifice, accompanied with prayer. All travelers speak of this practice among the Indians, so clearly Hebrew in its origin.

The bathing’s, anointings, ablutions, in the coldest weather, are never neglected by the Indians, and, like the Jews of old, they anoint themselves with bear’s oil.

Editor’s note: None of the anointing, ceremony, altar, one God, prayers and eating of clean flesh remind me of any tribe in South or Central America. The Native Americans of the Untied States are the Hebrew. The Great Spirit is Jesus Christ.

The Mosaic prohibition of eating unclean animals, and their enumeration, are known to you all. It would be supposed that, amidst the uncertainty of an Indian life, all kinds of food would be equally acceptable. Not so : for in strict conformity with the Mosaic law, they abstain from eating the blood of any ani- mal, they abominate swine flesh, they do not eat fish without scales, the eel, the turtle or sea cow ; and they deem many animals and birds to be impure. These facts are noticed by all writers, and particularly by Edwards in his History of the West Indies. The latter able historian, in noticing the close analogy between the religious rites of the Jews and Indians, says, ” that the striking conformity of the prejudices and customs of the Caribbee Indians, to the practices of the Jews, has not escaped the notice of such historians as Gamella, Du Tertre,and others;” and Edwards also states, that the Indians on the Oroonoke, punished their women caught in adultery, by stoning them to death before the assembly of the people.

Among the Mosaical laws is the obligation of one brother to marry his brother’s widow, if he die without issue. Major Long says, ” if the deceased has left a brother, he takes the widow to his lodge after a proper interval and considers her as his wife.” This is also confirmed by Charlevoix.

It would occupy a greater space of time than I can afford, to trace a similitude between all the Indian rites and religious ceremonies, and those of the Jewish nation. In their births, in their separation after the births of their children, in their daily prayers and sacrifices, in their festivals, in their burials, in the employment of mourners, and in their general belief, I see a close analogy and intimate connection, with all the ceremonies and laws which are observed by the Jewish people ; making n due allowance for what has been lost, and misunderstood, in the course of upwards of 2000 years.

A general belief exists among most travelers, that the Indians are the descendants of the missing tribes.

Manasseh Ben Israel wrote his celebrated treatise, to prove this fact, on the discovery of America. William Penn, who always acted righteously towards the Indians, and had never suspected that they had descended from the missing tribes, says, in a letter to his friends in England, ” I found them with like countenances to the Hebrew race. I consider these people under a dark night, yet they believe in God and immortality, without the aid of metaphysics. They reckon by moons, they offer their first ripe fruits, they have a kind of feast of tabernacles, they are said to lay their altars with twelve stones, they mourn a year, and observe the Mosaic law with regard to separation.” i

Emanuel de Moraez, in his history of Brazil, declares that America has been peopled by the Carthaginians and Israelites, and as to the Israelites, he says, nothing is wanting but circumcision, to constitute a perfect resemblance between them and the Brazilians.

The Rev. Mr. Beatty, a very worthy missionary, says, ” I have often before hinted, that I have taken great pains to search into the usages and customs of the Indians, in order to see what ground there was for supposing them to be part of the ten tribes, and I must own, to my no small surprise, that a number of their customs appear so much to resemble those of the Jews, that it is a great question with me, whether we can expect to find among the ten tribes wherever they are at this day, all things considered, more of the footsteps of their ancestors than among the different Indian tribes.”

Discourse of the Evidences of the American Indians Being the Descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. By Mordecai M. Noah page 2-15


Jewish Hamsa Symbol found in prehistory Native American Artifacts

The Jewish hamsa is a symbol a hand with the all seeing eye in the palm is used by Jews and Arabians still to this day. This symbol is found in North America specifically the Mississippian native culture. The Mississippian culture is dated after the Hopewell and the Book of Mormon but I believe that they were strongly influenced by the descendants of the Hopewell. The Jewish symbol is shown below as well as the Mississippian hamsa symbol.

A bas relief on the Arch of Titus in Rome depicts the celebratory procession of Titus’s victorious troops after defeating the First Jewish Revolt (66–70 C.E.). They carry the spoils of the Temple on their shoulders: the Menorah, the Showbread table and the trumpets.

YES! Book of Mormon Geography Matters

Yes Book of Mormon Geography Matters and many prophets and apostles and witnesses below will tell you so. Moroni said we “may know the truth of all things.” I want to know and I feel very confident that I do know.

MY OPINION ON NEUTRALITY

I think there is importance in the Brethren being neutral on Geography, Evolution and other difficult issues. They want us to gain our own witness to secondary information. They have given us sound doctrine and that is what we should focus on. I know through the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is true. However, I love to seek for other truth and as Moroni has said “I may know the truth of all things”.

I believe the Land of Promise spoken of in the Book of Mormon is the United States of America. The Constitution was created by the Lord, that Adam and Eve were placed on this same land and the New Jerusalem will be on this same land. No need for me to check out Mesoamerica anymore as I did for 40 years.

Just like Evolution. I don’t believe we came from an ape and I know that matter cannot come from nothing. I don’t have to look into science to figure this out, but by the witness of what the scriptures tell us.

I don’t expect Pres Nelson to come right out and tell me where the Book of Mormon events happened or if we came from an ape, I know through sound reasoning the answer that makes most sense to me. Now if the Brethren say otherwise I would always listen to them first, but in my opinion the Church is neutral on difficult issues that exist to help each of us individually come to a knowledge of the “truth of all things” as promised in the Book of Mormon. I don’t need to be commanded in all things!

All the teachings from current Brethren and those before them and from the Prophet Joseph Smith are to be taken as given. They are guides to the answers I seek. I leave one example on believing that the United Sates is the Choice and Promised land, I quote Pres Nelson when he was President of the Quorum of the Twelve who said, “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jesse, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

I leave you with true words of a prophet, “Whenever I hear anyone, including myself, say, “I know the Book of Mormon is true,” I want to exclaim, “That’s nice, but it is not enough!” We need to feel, deep in “the inmost part” of our hearts, that the Book of Mormon is unequivocally the word of God. We must feel it so deeply that we would never want to live even one day without it. I might paraphrase President Brigham Young in saying, “I wish I had the voice of seven thunders to wake up the people” to the truth and power of the Book of Mormon.” President Russell M. Nelson The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?

THE BOOK OF MORMON IN NORTH AMERICA

Why Geography Matters by Rian Nelson

“If we in the church cannot even decide among ourselves where the Book of Mormon happened, how confusing is that to our youth and adults? Many anti-Mormons love the idea that we don’t even know where our sacred scriptures happened. There are over 100 theories of where the Book of Mormon happened, including, Baja, Chile, Malaysia, Honduras, Peru, etc. My feelings on all geographical theories about the Book of Mormon must include the following -The Hill Cumorah in NY is the hill where Joseph Smith received the plates from Moroni, and it is also the place of the last battles of the Nephites (Cumorah) and of the Jaredites (Ramah). I  also believe the letter of Joseph Smith to his wife Emma in 1834 Illinois where he said “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting [p. 57] occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56-7 (spelling not corrected), is a true statement. Any other specific locations of the Book of Mormon cities and places are unknown.

Any other geography that doesn’t include these preceding important details isn’t a viable interpretation in my opinion. No scholar, computer or archaeology tells me this, I just feel it is true.

I also believe the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon is indeed the United States of America and its Constitution was written under the Savior Jesus Christ’s direction. D&C 101:80. Also knowing that Adam lived in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri, tells me the importance of “this Land” of the United States as the cradle of civilization and is critical as the headquarters of the Church, the land where the Gospel goes forth from,  the place where the “Marvelous Work and Wonder” takes place, and the “Land of Joseph” of Egypt spoken of by prophets, is indeed the United States of America. I also believe there is a great possibility that D&C 125:3 is the Lord designating the area west of Nauvoo, Illinois as the ancient place of Zarahemla. I also feel the Prophet Joseph Smith had a vision about the warrior Zelph who was killed during one of the many last and great battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, near Valley City, Illinois. This information makes me conclude that indeed the Book of Mormon events happened in the heartland of the United States of America.

I believe there are great Lamanites all over North, South and Central America today and in other countries, but they are not necessarily the ones spoken of in the Book of Mormon time frame. The Book of Mormon only contains a fraction of the history of the Promised Land Lehites. But I believe that small fraction of Book of Mormon history speaks about Lehi, and Nephi, and Alma, and Mormon as they lived and fought in these United States.

I spent over 40 years looking and studying the Mesoamerican theory and other many theories, and found them very lacking. Like I mentioned, I will have an open mind until the church acknowledges the specific location. I will follow the 15 chosen Prophets and Seers.

I know the Brethren of the Church take a neutral position on the geography of the Book of Mormon. For you and me to take a neutral stand is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and I feel that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I believe knowledge of the Spirit and of the head, are both important in learning truth. As Elder Holland in 2018 said, “truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling.” Rian Nelson


What Leaders Say About Geography!

“The Prophet seems to have known a good deal about ancient Nephite civilization. Why, then did he not tell his followers more about such matters as Book of Mormon geography? Because they were not yet ready for it, and because that was not what the Church was to become involved in at that stage of development. It would seem, however, that he at least left a few clues behind, perhaps to stimulate us of the present generation to further inquiry. (Incidentally, I am not one to accept everything Joseph Smith ever said or wrote as automatically binding; he was a human being like the rest of us. But I do believe he had special insights, and whatever he may have had to say–even on a subject like Book of Mormon geography–is worthy of careful consideration.)” Ross T. Christensen at the Thirty-third Annual Symposium on the Archaeology of the Scriptures, held at BYU on September 28 and 29, 1984.

“God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work….” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

Art by Ken Corbett. Visit kencorbettart.com

“The Book of Mormon reveals the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, who was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. This was promised in the Abrahamic covenant…  Josephs inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. Choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. Choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it was a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.”Russell M Nelson President, Quorum of 12 June, 2016 Provo Missionary Training Center

“It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.


Letter I to Letter VIII 1835 Written by Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith CLICK HERE


Below we share with you many examples of Scriptures, Prophets, Apostles, Leaders, and Saints who have firm beliefs in the Geography of the Book of Mormon in North America. In Joseph Smith’s own words (letter to Emma June 4, 1834) he expresses his feelings that many of the Book of Mormon events were located in North America and more specifically the Heartland of the United States.


“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign January 2012

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “…Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling… I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work… Evidence is still evidence even if it is not immediately observable… “My testimony to you tonight is that the gospel is infallibly true and that a variety of infallible proofs supporting that assertion will continue to come until Jesus descends as the ultimate infallible truth of all. Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate. Thus armed with so much evidence of the kind we have celebrated here tonight, we ought to be more assertive than we sometimes are in defending our testimony of truth… Farrer [English cleric Austin Farrer] said: “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”… May our Father in Heaven bless us and an ever-larger cadre of young scholars around the Church to do more and more to discover and delineate and declare the reasons for the hope that is in us, that like those converted Lamanites, we may with bold conviction hold up to a world that desperately needs it “the greatness of the evidences which [we have] received,” especially of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon, the keystone of our religion. In the name of Jesus Christ, amen.” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017 (Color added) Full article HERE Video HERE

More information about Book of Mormon Geography here.

Elder Dallin H. Oaks – while a member of the Quorum of Twelve Apostles – wrote, “The historicity—historical authenticity—of the Book of Mormon is an issue so fundamental that it rests first upon faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, which is the first principle in this, as in all other matters. However, on the subject of the historicity of the Book of Mormon, there are many subsidiary issues that could each be the subject of a book. Those lesser issues are worthy of attention. Elder Neal A. Maxwell quoted Austin Farrer’s explanation: ‘Though argument does not create conviction, the lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”

Elder B. H. Roberts wrote in 1909: “[The Holy Ghost] must ever be the chief source of evidence for the truth of the Book of Mormon. All other evidence is secondary to this, the primary and infallible. No arrangement of evidence, however skillfully ordered; no argument, however adroitly made, can ever take [the] place [of the Holy Ghost].

Secondary evidences in support of truth, like secondary causes in natural phenomena, may be of first rate importance, and mighty factors in the achievement of God’s purposes” (New Witnesses for God,Salt Lake City, Deseret News, 1909, pp. vi–vii).


Buy 1 DVD get 6 FREE! Share with your Friends.

Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? By Rod Meldrum
The book is true no matter where it happened. Right? This is a response I have heard many others say and one I have said myself many times. But reading in 3 Nephi this morning made me change my mind. I think the Book of Mormon geography does matter.

When Christ appeared to the Nephites as the resurrected Savior, He blessed them, He taught them He prayed with them and for them. He also quoted to them the words of Isaiah. He reminded them that they had been given THIS LAND for their inheritance and were warned that they would not be allowed to remain on THIS LAND if they did not remain faithful. This emphasis shows the significance of the LAND to the Book of Mormon people, and the people who would be brought by the hand of God to THIS LAND and now occupy THIS LAND.

Christ himself said, “great are the words of Isaiah” and He commanded the Nephites and all who read the Book of Mormon to search his words. If the words of Isaiah are great and we are commanded to read them and study them and ultimately understand them, then I believe we most certainly should understand where THIS LAND is and we should understand who the Lord is taking to when he talks about the inhabitants of THIS LAND. Because he is in fact talking directly to those who are on THIS LAND and if you don’t know where that is you can’t fully understand the message.

Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? With over 1400 references to “this land” in the Book of Mormon I’m not sure how the Book of Mormon prophets could have made it clearer. THIS LAND matters. Geography matters. Those of us on THIS LAND the “promised land,” the Land of Liberty, the Land of the New Jerusalem need to know who we are. America is THIS LAND. America is a covenant land. I live on THIS LAND. Even the chapter heading of 3 Nephi also confirms this truth.

Israel will be gathered when the Book of Mormon comes forth–The Gentiles will be established as a free people in America–They will be saved if they believe and obey; otherwise, they will be cut off and destroyed–Israel will build the New Jerusalem, and the lost tribes will return.

I am learning more each day about what the prophecies say about me, my fellow Gentiles and my House of Israel sisters and brothers on THIS LAND. I desire to understand my covenant that I have made with the Lord and the Book of Mormon is the “voice crying from the dust” helping me understand it. The geography of the Book of Mormon matters to me.” Rod Meldrum FIRM Foundation President


Moroni’s America-Great explanation of Book of Mormon Lands. Click to purchase- Just $9.95

I believe the following secondary evidences of the truth and veracity of Book of Mormon geography. My belief of these quotes shows solid support of a North American setting of the Book of Mormon with only “One Cumorah” clearly in Manchester, NY. This opinion is my own and not endorsed by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I am a lifelong devoted member of the The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and I love the Prophet Joseph Smith and the Lord Jesus Christ, and fully support President Russell M Nelson as the only holder of all Keys of the true Gospel of Jesus Christ, even The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. We believe the Book of Mormon is the word of God. It is a comfort to know that additional knowledge of many of the events of the Book of Mormon Geography happened right here in the Untied States. This makes us love the Book of Mormon even more. Rian Nelson

Secondary Evidences of The Book of Mormon in North America

1.“Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.” D&C 125:3

2.“…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed. By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah.  In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII

3. “And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah!  Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed. A voice of the Lord in the wilderness of Fayette, Seneca county, declaring the three witnesses to bear record of the book! The voice of Michael on the banks of the Susquehanna, detecting the devil when he appeared as an angel of light! The voice of Peter, James, and John in the wilderness between Harmony, Susquehanna county, and Colesville, Broome county, on the Susquehanna river, declaring themselves as possessing the keys of the kingdom, and of the dispensation of the fulness of times!” D&C 128:20

Plains of the Nephites LR4. “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” JS Papers Letter from Joseph to Emma. June 4, 1834

5. “The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti…” Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296 “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation 3: 239

“We came through Huntsville, the county seat of Randolph county . . . A mile and a half west of Huntsville we crossed the east branch of Chariton (River), and one and a half miles west of the river we found Ira Ames and some other brethren near the place where the city of Manti is to be built, and encamped for the night on Dark creek, six miles from Huntsville. Traveled this day seventeen miles. Distance from Kirtland, seven hundred and fifty-five miles.” 1838 Joseph Smith Documentary History of the Church, 3:10:144:1

Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti. . . .” 1838 A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601Millennial Star 16:296

armitage-preaching-indians_MD16. “I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country, and shown who they were, and from whence they came…I was also told where there was deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent…. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country.” History of the Church 1: 301

7.  Joseph said that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians . . . By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them.” Joseph Smith’s Letter to The American Revivalist Feb 2, 1833 (Quoted in Dean C. Jessee, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984), p. 273)

8. “He told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham…” Joseph Smith Journal, November 9, 1835; The Joseph Smith Papers: Journals Volume 1:1832-1839(Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008), 88-89.

9. “From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth–all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study… During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.” History of Joseph Smith by his mother, 1954, pp. 82-83

10. “Wherefore, it is an abridgment of the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites—Written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel;” BofM Title Page

11.” You shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them;… and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites. D&C 28:8-9cowdery indian mission

12. “Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes… west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p 56-61

13. “I accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-Ku-Kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes (Sac, Fox), with their families.” … and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon.” Joseph Smith Papers; History, 1838–1856, volume C-1 Addenda page 10-11

14. “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

Purchase 150 Maps of The Book of Mormon in North America

15. “On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” History of the Church, ed. B. H. Roberts, 7 vols. 2:79-80 

16. “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all… It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon.

Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

17. Other scriptures that reference the Book of Mormon in America or North America.

A. Mormon 6:6; B. D&C 128:20; C. D&C 10:48-52; D. Triple combination Index: (look under America, American) -prophets blessed land in prayers: D&C 10:49–50 -America to be free: D&C 10:51 -Zion to be built upon American continent: A of F 1:10
E. Ether 13; Ether speaks of a New Jerusalem to be built in America by the seed of Joseph.

It is very difficult to hear all these witnessed and still think the Book of Mormon began in Mesoamerica. Sure good Lamanites live in Central America, but the Book of Mormon began where the Hopewell culture begins in Florida and both the Hopewell Culture and the Nephites ended in 400 Ad at Cumorah. Check with history and it will amaze you.

More Quotes Here #18-65


To Purchase the Annotated Book of Mormon visit here:

Combine the original text of the “most correct book on earth”, with the secondary evidences of archaeology, artifacts, geology and geography in the Heartland of the United States. 

Edited by David R. Hocking & Rodney L. Meldrum. Over 600 pages of Prophetic Testimony, Evidences, Pictures, & Maps. Hardbound, Gold Embossed, 8½” X 11” and in Full Color! 

Learn about our Next Conference

Tickets Here

Expo Information Here: bookofmormonevidence.org/events


The Greatness of Joseph Smith

Joseph Smith, the Chosen Instrument

“Joseph Smith the Prophet was the chosen instrument through which the Restoration took place. He was selected of the Lord before his birth to fill this most important mission. The ancient prophets knew of him and spoke of him.

Joseph who was sold into Egypt prophesied of him—he even knew his name and his father’s name.

“For Joseph truly testified, saying: A seer shall the Lord my God raise up. …

“Behold, that seer will the Lord bless; …

“And his name shall be called after me; and it shall be after the name of his father. And he shall be like unto me; for the thing, which the Lord shall bring forth by his hand, by the power of the Lord shall bring my people unto salvation.” (2 Ne. 3:6, 14–15.)

When the Lord wants to change the world, he doesn’t send armies or use powerful groups.

When it was time to lead the children of Israel from Egyptian bondage, the Lord didn’t send an army; he sent a baby boy to a Levite home. This baby boy was later to be known as Moses, whom we know as the great lawgiver and the one who delivered the children of Israel from bondage.” Joseph Smith, the Chosen Instrument 1985 By Elder Rex C. Reeve Of the First Quorum of the Seventy


Don’t miss 3 presentations by Hannah Stoddard.
Tickets here
Complete Speaker Schedule here

The Fountain from which he Spoke

Joseph Smith during Zion’s Camp., he Brigham declared of this experience: I have travelled with Joseph a thousand miles. . . . I have watched him and observed every thing he said or did. . . . For the town of Kirtland I would not give the knowledge I got from Joseph on this Journey; and then you may take the State of Ohio and the United States. . . . It has done me good . . . and this was the starting point of my knowing how to lead Israel. President Brigham Young called himself “an Apostle of Joseph Smith, and also of Jesus Christ” and attributed his wisdom and success to his diligent obedience to the counsel and instruction of the Prophet Joseph Smith:  

I wish to say that, when I see [men] in Israel who are careless and unconcerned, who trifle away their time . . . where there are opportunities to learn, my experience for the best part of forty years teaches me that they never progress . . . . In my experience I never did let an opportunity pass of getting with the Prophet Joseph and of hearing him speak in public or in private, so that I might draw understanding from the fountain from which he spoke, that I might have it and bring it forth when it was needed.

More Precious… than all the Wealth of the World

My own experience tells me that the great success with which the Lord has crowned my labors is owing to the fact of applying my heart to wisdom. . . . In the days of the Prophet Joseph, such moments were more precious to me than all the wealth of the world. No matter how great my poverty—if I had to borrow meal to feed my wife and children, I never let an opportunity pass of learning what the Prophet had to impart. This is the secret of the success of your humble servant. (Journal of Discourses, 12:270)   FAITH CRISIS: Did the LDS Church Lie? (Part 1) We Were NOT Betrayed! By James and Hannah Stoddard

Wilford Woodruff: “It has been my faith and belief from the time that I was made acquainted with the Gospel that no greater prophet than Joseph Smith ever lived on the face of the earth save Jesus Christ. He was raised up to stand at the head of this great dispensation—the greatest of all dispensations God has ever given to man. He remarked on several occasions when conversing with his brethren: ‘brethren you do not know me, you do not know who I am.’ As I remarked at our priesthood meeting on Friday evening, I have heard him in my early days while conversing with the brethren, say, (at the same time smiting himself upon the breast) ‘I would to God that I could unbosom my feelings in the house of my friends.’ Joseph Smith was ordained before he came here, the same as Jeremiah was. Said the Lord unto him, ‘Before you were begotten I knew you’ etc.” Wilford Woodruff, “Organization of the First Presidency—Responsibility of the Saints, Etc.,” in Journal of Discourses, vol. 21 (Liverpool, 1881), 317. Discourse given on October 10, 1880.

Greatest Prophet that ever Breathed

“I look upon Joseph Smith as the greatest prophet that ever breathed the breath of life, excepting Jesus Christ. Father Adam, as I have said, stands at the head; but Joseph Smith was reserved to lay the foundation of this great kingdom and dispensation of salvation to the whole human family in these last days, to build up Zion, to establish God’s Kingdom, and to prepare it for the coming of the Son of Man.” Wilford Woodruff, The Deseret Weekly, vol. 38, (Deseret News Company, 1889), 389.

Brigham Young about Joseph Smith

“Who can say aught against Joseph Smith? I do not think that a man lives on the earth that knew him any better than I did, and I am bold to say that, Jesus Christ excepted, no better man ever lived or does live upon this earth. I feel like shouting Hallelujah all the time, when I think that I ever knew Joseph Smith, the Prophet.” Millennial Star, XXI (July 11, 1863)

Wilford Woodruff about Joseph Smith

“The Prophet called the Quorum of the Twelve together several months before his death, and informed them that the Lord had commanded him to hasten their endowments; that he did not expect to remain himself to see the Temple completed; that he wished to confer the keys of the Kingdom of God upon other men, that they might build up the Church and Kingdom according to the pattern given. The Prophet stood before the Twelve from day to day, clothed with the spirit and power of God, and instructed them in the oracles of God, in the pattern of heavenly things, in the keys of the Kingdom, in the power of the priesthood, and in the knowledge of the last dispensation of the fulness of times.

In his last charge to the Quorum of the Twelve, he rose up in all the majesty, strength, and dignity of his calling, as a prophet, seer, and revelator, out of the loins of ancient Joseph, and exhorted and commanded the brethren of the Twelve to rise up, and go forth in the name of Israel’s God, and bear off the keys of the Kingdom of God in righteousness and in honor in all the world. They were instructed to walk in all holiness, godliness, faith, virtue, temperance, patience, and charity; to do honor to the cause of God in this last dispensation and fulness of times; and when their work was finished, to follow his example by boldly sealing their testimony with their blood, for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, if necessity required it, that they might be prepared for the reward, which is beyond the veil.

Those who were present on those occasions cannot forget the teachings that fell from the lips of that noble, but now martyred Prophet of God. Though his body sleeps in the tomb, his testimony lives, not only in the hearts of men, but is on record and will remain in force, while his persecutors will reap a just reward for all their works. And I hereby bear my testimony unto all men into whose hands these lines may fall, that I have been acquainted with Joseph, and Hyrum Smith, the Prophet and the Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; have attended their private and public counsels from time to time, during the last ten years of my life; and notwithstanding their enemies have caused the earth to be deluged, as it were, with lies, slanders, and fabrications, with the intent to injure their character and destroy their influence among men; that I have never heard either of those men teach, counsel, or advocate, or practice any principle that was contrary to the word of God, virtue, or temperance, or unbecoming men standing in their high and holy calling. On the contrary, I have been astonished at the patience, forbearance, long-suffering, philanthropy, and charity manifested in the lives of those men. I have been filled with joy by the beauty, order, knowledge, principles, intelligence, and glory manifest in the teachings, counsels, and revelations of Jesus Christ given through those servants of God, for the benefit of the children of men in this last dispensation.” WILFORD WOODRUFF FOURTH PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS History of His Life and Labors AS RECORDED IN HIS DAILY JOURNALS “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.”—Rev. 3:21. PREPARED FOR PUBLICATION BY MATTHIAS F. COWLEY Salt Lake City, Utah 1909

Joseph Smith’s Historically Verifiable Statements about Geography

“Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Accounts and Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented.” By Rod Meldrum

Was Joseph Imperfect?

Of course Joseph had small imperfections. Some may be tempted to reject some of Joseph’s words based on his little foibles, or minor infractions of a temporal life. That is wrong. Don’t be the one who disparages Joseph even a small amount, because you think his actions in life or his revelations were not what you thought they should be. I say, repent as Joseph Smith is and was, the greatest prophet in all the world and Joseph’s older brother even Jesus Christ the Son of the Ever Living God. is the Savior we worship and revere for His atonement and love of all humans.

“Imperfect people are, in fact, called by our perfect Lord to assist in His work. The Lord declared to certain associates of Joseph Smith that He knew that they had observed Joseph’s minor imperfections. Even so, the Lord then testified that the revelations given through the Prophet were true! (See D&C 67:5, 9.)

Unsurprisingly, therefore, we do notice each other’s weaknesses. But we should not celebrate them. Let us be grateful for the small strides that we and others make, rather than rejoice in the shortfalls. And when mistakes occur, let them become instructive, not destructive.” Elder Neal A. Maxwell  |  “A Brother Offended,” Ensign, May 1982, p. 37

Abortion- Reason of Convenience is Evil

Russell M Nelson

“Of those who shed innocent blood, a prophet declared: “The judgments which [God] shall exercise … in his wrath [shall] be just; and the blood of the innocent shall stand as a witness against them, yea, and cry mightily against them at the last day.” (Alma 14:11.)

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has consistently opposed the practice of abortion. One hundred years ago the First Presidency wrote: “And we again take this opportunity of warning the Latter-day Saints against those … practices of foeticide and infanticide…

Now, is there hope for those who have so sinned without full understanding, who now suffer heartbreak? Yes. So far as is known, the Lord does not regard this transgression as murder. And “as far as has been revealed, a person may repent and be forgiven for the sin of abortion.”13 Gratefully, we know the Lord will help all who are truly repentant… Russell M Nelson April 1985 

What does the Bible say about children? | World Vision

Abortions worldwide this year:

Definition: An abortion is the termination of a pregnancy by the removal or expulsion of an embryo or fetus from the uterus, resulting in or caused by its death. An abortion can occur spontaneously due to complications during pregnancy or can be induced. (definition from Wikipedia)

Abortion
 as a term most commonly – and in the statistics presented here – refers to the induced abortion of a human pregnancy, while spontaneous abortions are usually termed miscarriages.

“This year” refers to the period from Jan 1 at 00:00 up to now.

The data on abortions displayed on the Worldometer’s counter is based on the latest statistics on worldwide abortions published by the World Health Organization (WHO).

According to WHO, every year in the world there are an estimated 40-50 million abortions. This corresponds to approximately 125,000 abortions per day.

In the USA, where nearly half of pregnancies are unintended and four in 10 of these are terminated by abortion, there are over 3,000 abortions per day. Twenty-two percent of all pregnancies in the USA (excluding miscarriages) end in abortion.

Kate Dalley’s Presentation:
Underestimating Satan

Expo Information Click Logo for Tickets

References and useful links:

  • Abortion (Wikipedia)
  • World Health Organization (WHO) – Statistics by the World Health Organization
  • [1] Finer LB and Henshaw SK, Disparities in rates of unintended pregnancy in the United States, 1994 and 2001, Perspectives on Sexual and Reproductive Health, 2006, 38(2):90–96.
  • [2] Jones RK et al., Abortion in the United States: incidence and access to services, 2005, Perspectives on Sexual and Reproductive Health, 2008, 40(1):6–16

    Unintended pregnancy and abortion are experiences shared by people around the world. These reproductive health outcomes occur irrespective of country income level, region or the legal status of abortion.

    Roughly 121 million unintended pregnancies occurred each year between 2015 and 2019.*

    Of these unintended pregnancies, 61% ended in abortion. This translates to 73 million abortions per year. https://www.guttmacher.org/fact-sheet/induced-abortion-worldwide

“Around 56 million abortions are performed each year in the world, with about 45% done unsafely. Abortion rates changed little between 2003 and 2008, before which they decreased for at least two decades as access to family planning and birth control increased. As of 2018, 37% of the world’s women had access to legal abortions without limits as to reason. Countries that permit abortions have different limits on how late in pregnancy abortion is allowed.” Wikipedia

A vacuum aspiration abortion at eight weeks gestational age (six weeks after fertilization). 1: Amniotic sac 2: Embryo 3: Uterine lining 4: Speculum 5: Vacurette 6: Attached to a suction pump

With how I read it above, there are 120 million deaths world wide and 56 million of those are due to abortion! That is remarkably sad. Even many Democrats are against abortion as you read below.

Democrats for Life urge DNC to change party platform on abortion

BY GABBY BIRENBAUM – 08/14/20 09:00 AM “The Hill”

Democrats for Life urge DNC to change party platform on abortion

© Stefani Reynolds

More than 100 Democrats affiliated with the anti-abortion group Democrats for Life have signed a letter urging the party to change its abortion stance in this year’s platform.

Signatories include Louisiana Gov. John Bel Edwards, Rep. Collin Peterson (Minn.) and Rep. Dan Lipinski (Ill.), who lost his March primary to a progressive. Fifty-six state legislators also signed the letter addressed to the Democratic National Committee’s Platform Committee.

The letter urges the Democratic Party to adopt the abortion language from its 2000 platform, which recognized differences of opinion on abortion as a “source of strength” and welcomed Americans of all abortion stances.https://tpc.googlesyndication.com/safeframe/1-0-37/html/container.html

The letter argues that the party’s embrace of abortion rights will alienate voters, particularly in battleground states.

“We should not cede large swathes of the United States to the Republican Party,” the letter reads. “In the US, pro-life Democrats have been a critical part of the coalition to expand voting rights, improve health care, and pass criminal justice reform. These accomplishments would not have been possible if the Democratic Party had in place a litmus test on abortion.”

The 2020 Democratic platform, which was released last month and will be voted on and formally approved by Democratic National Committee (DNC) members at next week’s virtual convention, unequivocally supports abortion rights.

“Like the majority of Americans, Democrats believe that every woman should be able to access high-quality reproductive health care services, including safe and legal abortion,” the draft platform reads.

In the draft, Democrats also commit to restoring federal funding for Planned Parenthood, opposing state laws that limit abortion rights, repealing the Hyde Amendment, which bars the use of federal funds to pay for abortion services, and codifying the Roe v. Wade court case that provides a legal defense of abortion. https://tpc.googlesyndication.com/safeframe/1-0-37/html/container.html

Friday’s letter, however, calls for the party to abandon language supporting the repeal of the Hyde Amendment and codification of Roe v. Wade.

“As Democrats, we are anti-Trump and enthusiastic supporters of Black Lives Matter,” Kristen Day, executive director of Democrats for Life of America, said in a statement Friday. “Why is dismembering preborn children the hill we want to die on when so much is at stake? We took this issue for granted in 2016, and Hillary Clinton lost. We cannot make this mistake again.”

The letter is unlikely to affect the party’s platform. Presumptive Democratic presidential nominee Joe Biden last year said he supports repealing the Hyde Amendment, which prevents Medicaid coverage of abortion. Biden had previously supported Hyde for several decades.

His running mate, Sen. Kamala Harris (D-Calif.), has been a staunch defender of abortion rights. She has a 100 percent voting record according to NARAL Pro-Choice America, which scores members of Congress based on their votes on abortion rights issues.

A 2019 Pew Research study found that 70 percent of those who identify as or lean Democrat support the party’s position on abortion.

The Truth About Abortion

Reverence for Life

By Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

“As sons and daughters of God, we cherish life as a gift from him.

A heavy toll on life is included among the evils of war. Data from all nations are appalling. For the United States of America, one hundred thousand were killed in World War I; over four hundred thousand died in World War II. In the first two hundred years as a nation, the lives of over one million Americans were lost due to war.

Regrettable as is the loss of loved ones from war, these figures are dwarfed by the toll of a new war that annually claims more casualties than the total number of fatalities from all the wars of this nation.

Abortion was the leading cause of death worldwide in 2019, ending the lives  of over 42 million unborn babies

It is a war on the defenseless—and the voiceless. It is a war on the unborn.

This war, labeled “abortion,” is of epidemic proportion and is waged globally. Over fifty-five million abortions were reported worldwide in the year 1974 alone.1 Sixty-four percent of the world’s population now live in countries that legally sanction this practice.2 In the United States of America, over 1.5 million abortions are performed annually.3 About 25–30 percent of all pregnancies now end in abortion.4 In some metropolitan areas, there are more abortions performed than live births.5 Comparable data also come from other nations.

What sense of inconsistency can allow people to grieve for their dead, yet be calloused to this baleful war being waged on life at the time of its silent development? What logic would encourage efforts to preserve the life of a critically ill twelve-week-old infant, but countenance the termination of another life twelve weeks after inception? More attention is seemingly focused on the fate of a life at some penitentiary’s death row than on the millions totally deprived of life’s opportunity through such odious carnage before birth…

The Lord has repeatedly declared this divine imperative: “Thou shalt not kill.”6 Recently he added, “Nor do anything like unto it.” (D&C 59:6.) Even before the fulness of the gospel was restored, the enlightened understood the sanctity of life. John Calvin, the sixteenth-century reformer, wrote: “If it seems more horrible to kill a man in his own house than in a field, because a man’s house is his place of most secure refuge, it ought surely to be deemed more atrocious to destroy a fetus in the womb before it has come to light.”7

But what impropriety could now legalize that which has been forbidden by the laws of God from the dawn of time? What twisted reasoning has transformed mythical concepts into contorted slogans assenting to a practice which is consummately wrong?

These slogans begin with proper concern for the health of the mother. Infrequently, instances may occur in which the continuation of pregnancy could be life-threatening to the mother. When deemed by competent medical authorities that the life of one must be terminated in order to save the life of the other, many agree that it is better to spare the mother. But these circumstances are rare, particularly where modern medical care is available.

Another sympathetic concern applies to pregnancies resulting from rape or incest. The tragedy of this despoilment is compounded because, in such relationships, freedom of choice is denied the woman who is innocently involved.

But less than 3 percent of all abortions are performed for these two reasons. The other 97 percent are performed for what may be termed “reasons of convenience.”

Some argue for abortion because a malformed child may result. The harmful effects of certain infectious or toxic agents in the first trimester of pregnancy are real…

The woman’s choice for her own body does not validate choice for the body of another. The expression “terminate the pregnancy” applies literally only to the woman. The consequence of terminating the fetus therein involves the body and very life of another. These two individuals have separate brains, separate hearts, and separate circulatory systems. To pretend that there is no child and no life there is to deny reality.

It is not a question of when “meaningful life” begins or when the spirit “quickens” the body. In the biological sciences, it is known that life begins when two germ cells unite to become one cell, bringing together twenty-three chromosomes from both the father and from the mother. These chromosomes contain thousands of genes. In a marvelous process involving a combination of genetic coding by which all the basic human characteristics of the unborn person are established, a new DNA complex is formed. A continuum of growth results in a new human being. The onset of life is not a debatable issue, but a fact of science…

A Child's Health is the Public's Health | CDC

Approximately twenty-two days after the two cells have united, a little heart begins to beat. At twenty-six days the circulation of blood begins.9

Scripture declares that the “life of the flesh is in the blood.” (Lev. 17:11.) Abortion sheds that innocent blood.

Now, as a servant of the Lord, I dutifully warn those who advocate and practice abortion that they incur the wrath of Almighty God, who declared, “If men … hurt a woman with child, so that her fruit depart from her, … he shall be surely punished.” (Ex. 21:22.)

Of those who shed innocent blood, a prophet declared: “The judgments which [God] shall exercise … in his wrath [shall] be just; and the blood of the innocent shall stand as a witness against them, yea, and cry mightily against them at the last day.” (Alma 14:11.)

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has consistently opposed the practice of abortion. One hundred years ago the First Presidency wrote: “And we again take this opportunity of warning the Latter-day Saints against those … practices of foeticide and infanticide…

Now, is there hope for those who have so sinned without full understanding, who now suffer heartbreak? Yes. So far as is known, the Lord does not regard this transgression as murder. And “as far as has been revealed, a person may repent and be forgiven for the sin of abortion.”13 Gratefully, we know the Lord will help all who are truly repentant… Russell M Nelson April 1985 https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/general-conference/1985/04/reverence-for-life?lang=eng

What does the Bible say about children? | World Vision

May the world and especially the United Stated of America repent of this evil called abortion and may we respect all life. How can anyone who claims to be of the Lords side, be for taking the life of another. Scoffers may say about Biden, “Yea but he believes in other good things”, or “I can’t justify voting for Trump”, or “But Trump is a liar”, etc. If you vote for Biden it is my personal opinion that you are voting that abortion, even late-term abortion is ok by you. It is reprehensible.

Today’s Mobocracy is Evil

A State of Mobocracy

Today we are in a state of Mobocracy, just as Joseph Smith was, and many others throughout this world. There is a ruling class and it is led by Satan. We know this is Satan’s world until the Lord comes again. 

Many wonder why so much about war is written in the Book of Mormon. Maybe it is because it is happening continually and we must learn how to avoid it. Just as we can learn in our homes and with our friends how to avoid contention and anger, we must extend further and figure out how to stop arguing’s and quarreling among citizens.

One thing that has been on my mind lately is the condition of the Gadianton’s in our  midst today. Who is our real enemy? It shouldn’t be man vs woman, or black vs white, or left vs right, but should be good vs evil, and God vs Satan. What can we do?

First we can stop arguing so much and begin listening and understanding each other. I am going to share a few things here that I believe, and I want to see what you will do with my opinions. First, I want you to know that I do not know any more than you about some things, but I share so you can evaluate a different view perhaps as it may benefit you.

Evil is in our Government

For example, I believe our current government has been taken over by an evil group of deep state and foreign actors. I believe the Nazi and Communists are alive and well in the UK, China and the USA. I still believe the 2020 election was stolen, and that needs to be made right. We have lost our rights. Look at the Ken and Barbie Cromar IRS battle that sent 75 swat members to kick them out of their own home twice, and it has been proven in court they owe no taxes. What about over 400 US citizens in jail today in Washington DC with no charges and no trials in long over a year? What about forcing our children to learn CRT and teachers being allowed to groom our children? What about all the illegals at our borders day after day? Shouldn’t we all agree that these things are wrong? Why is it then, I will probably get many that won’t even agree with me on these cut and dry issues. Come on folks let’s get some common sense. Don’t get mad at me, get mad at Satan.

Definition of Mobocracy

1: rule by the mob
2: the mob as a ruling class

Mobocracy happens without the rule of law. Look what happened to our beloved Prophet and Hyrum. Mobocracy. We know the pain it can create. Imagine the rule of a mob as in Seattle or Portland or any other city and how it can spread. We need to wake up and protect this great country. The Mob is louder than the civil people and we may pay a price.

At the dedication of the Kirtland Temple Joseph Smith said, “Have mercy, O Lord, upon the wicked mob, who have driven thy people, that they may cease to spoil, that they may repent of their sins if repentance is to be found;” D&C 109:50

A Cold Missouri Night

The key words are “if repentance.” We must be willing to forgive and yet that doesn’t mean give up. I hope and pray we have “much might” left in us to overcome the adversary in these terrible injustices.

Orson Pratt’s prophecy Posted: 27 Jun 2020 09:29 AM PDT Journal of Discourses, vol. 18, pp. 335-348

Daniel’s Vision—Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream—Its Interpretation—The Coming of the Ancient of Days—Joseph Smith’s Prophecy—Things Yet to Be Fulfilled—The Valley of God Where Adam Dwelt—The Establishment of the Kingdom of God—The Coming Millennium and Triumph of the Saints.

Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Eighteenth Ward Meetinghouse, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, Feb. 25, 1877. Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs._____

“For instance, this great republic must pass away in the manner indicated unless the people repent. There is only one condition by which they can be preserved as a nation, and the Lord himself has decreed it. We can read it in the various revelations which God has given, respecting this land. 

The Book of Mormon, for instance, speaks in many places, of the overthrow of the government that should exist on this land if they should reject the divine message contained therein. [We are there today]. Inasmuch as they repent not, the Lord has said that he would visit them in his anger, and that he would throw down all their strongholds. And he further says, that he will cut off their horses out of their midst. This will doubtless be done through some great calamity or disease.

He also says that he will cut off the cities of our land, that all manner of lying, deceits, hypocrisy, murders, priestcrafts, whoredoms and secret abominations shall be done away, having reference particularly to this nation. He says, too, “I will execute vengeance and fury upon them, even as upon the heathen, such as they have not heard.” We are told, too, that the nature of these judgments is to be swift and terrible, coming upon them like a fierce wind, when they expect it not; when they are crying peace and safety, behold sudden destruction is at their doors….

It has been revealed that the time will come in the history of our nation, that one State will rise against another, one city against another, even every man’s hand shall be against his neighbor, until the whole Republic will be in general commotion and warfare. How and when this will take place, the Lord, in his wisdom, has not told us; but it is sufficient for us to say, that he has told us of the facts that such and such will be the case. For aught we know, the fulfillment of this prophecy may grow out of politics. [That seems obvious now]. If the people are very nearly equally divided in politics, this feeling may run so high, in years to come, as to be the direct cause of war. And if this should be the case, it would very naturally spread to every neighborhood in the Union. 

One class of political opponents would rise up against the other class in the same city and country, and thus would arise a war of mobocracy. If a war of this description should take place, who could carry on his business in safety? Who would feel safe to put his crops in the ground, or to carry on any enterprise?

There would be fleeing from one State to another, and general confusion would exist throughout the whole Republic. Such eventually is to be the condition of this whole nation, if the people do not repent of their wickedness; and such a state of affairs means no more or less than the complete overthrow of the nation, and not only of this nation, but the nations of Europe, [Germany, UK, Italy, Ukraine?] which form the feet and toes of that great image. They are the powers to be first broken; it is not the nation representing the head of gold, the remnant of the Babylonish Empire that still exists in Asia, that will be attacked first, neither is it the Persians and Medes, whose descendants still live; but the Lord will first break up those kingdoms which represent the feet and toes of the image, of which I have been speaking. After that, he will proceed to break in pieces the kingdoms that represent the brass, the silver, and the gold. Some are to be spared for a little season. The kingdom of God is to roll forth…”
https://jod.mrm.org/18/335 Source: Book of Mormon Consensus Jonathan Neville.

A Second Harvest

I predict that one fine day the American people will come fully awake and cause that very monster to destroy its creator. True! The majority of our people are still being brainwashed, deceived, and deluded by our traitorous press, TV, and radio, and by our traitors in Washington, but surely by now enough is known about the UN to stamp out that outfit as a deadly poisonous rattlesnake in our midst.Myron Fagen 1969

I feel it is important to speak about our current government. It effects almost everything we do. People say it is to controversial to speak about. I don’t. Government is spoken about all through the Book of Mormon and I think it is very important to demand an honest government in our day.

I know this past election was stolen and the Patriots will not let it stand. The results in  many states could be given back to the correct winner. It’s in the Lord’s hands as I pray for the happiness of all the Lord’s people. For those of you who say, “Oh give it a rest, the election is over and just forget it”, I say to you, “If we are to be a great country we must have assurances this and future elections are valid.” Why would we allow the greatest democracy on earth to have fraudulent elections? We can’t and we won’t. The truth will be shown and you who mock will mourn.

Those of you who have given up, will have your eyes opened and you will see the “Second Harvest” as I call it may happen. That harvest is that gospel will now be allowed to go into China, Israel, Iran and Saudi Arabia or other countries that need it. You watch the Lord open these doors for the truth of the Book of Mormon in the not too distant future. I am not sharing a revelation, I am just reminding us that the Prophet Joseph Smith stated: “The Standard of Truth has been erected; no unhallowed hand can stop the work from progressing; persecutions may rage, mobs may combine, armies may assemble, calumny may defame, but the truth of God will go forth boldly, nobly, and independent, till it has penetrated every continent, visited every clime, swept every country, and sounded in every ear, till the purposes of God shall be accomplished, and the Great Jehovah shall say the work is done.” (History of the Church, 4:540.)

I am just a guy who loves the Lord and sees something good possibly on the horizon for our world as a huge hope of mine before the Lord comes again.

Satan Bound

After the destruction of the wicked and the binding of Satan, the earth finally rests during the Lord’s thousand-year reign. But after the Millennium and before the final end, Satan is “loosed out of his prison” (Revelation 20:7) and is allowed once more to “deceive the nations” (v. 8). John sees the destruction of one last demonic army and the final judgment for all of God’s children (see Revelation 20:9–13). He hears Christ deliver a message echoing the ones delivered to the seven churches in Asia: “He that overcometh shall inherit all things” (Revelation 21:7). Finally he sees the faithful Saints who did overcome and are dwelling on the earth in celestial splendor (see Revelation 22).

President Ezra Taft Benson: “I testify that not many years hence the earth will be cleansed. … Jesus the Christ will come again, this time in power and great glory to vanquish His foes [destroy His enemies] and to rule and reign on the earth” (in Conference Report, Oct. 1988, 104; or Ensign, Nov. 1988, 87).

11 Wherefore, the Lord God will proceed to make bare his arm in the eyes of all the nations, in bringing about his covenants and his gospel unto those who are of the house of Israel.

12 Wherefore, he will bring them again out of captivity, and they shall be gathered together to the lands of their inheritance; and they shall be brought out of obscurity and out of darkness; and they shall know that the Lord is their Savior and their Redeemer, the Mighty One of Israel.

13 And the blood of that great and abominable church, which is the whore of all the earth, shall turn upon their own heads; for they shall war among themselves, and the sword of their own hands shall fall upon their own heads, and they shall be drunken with their own blood.

14 And every nation which shall war against thee, O house of Israel, shall be turned one against another, and they shall fall into the pit which they digged to ensnare the people of the Lord. And all that fight against Zion shall be destroyed, and that great whore, who hath perverted the right ways of the Lord, yea, that great and abominable church, shall tumble to the dust and great shall be the fall of it.

15 For behold, saith the prophet, the time cometh speedily that Satan shall have no more power over the hearts of the children of men; for the day soon cometh that all the proud and they who do wickedly shall be as stubble; and the day cometh that they must be burned.

16 For the time soon cometh that the fulness of the wrath of God shall be poured out upon all the children of men; for he will not suffer that the wicked shall destroy the righteous.

17 Wherefore, he will preserve the righteous by his power, even if it so be that the fulness of his wrath must come, and the righteous be preserved, even unto the destruction of their enemies by fire. Wherefore, the righteous need not fear; for thus saith the prophet, they shall be saved, even if it so be as by fire.

18 Behold, my brethren, I say unto you, that these things must shortly come; yea, even blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke must come; and it must needs be upon the face of this earth; and it cometh unto men according to the flesh if it so be that they will harden their hearts against the Holy One of Israel.

19 For behold, the righteous shall not perish; for the time surely must come that all they who fight against Zion shall be cut off.

20 And the Lord will surely prepare a way for his people, unto the fulfilling of the words of Moses, which he spake, saying: A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. And it shall come to pass that all those who will not hear that prophet shall be cut off from among the people.

21 And now I, Nephi, declare unto you, that this prophet of whom Moses spake was the Holy One of Israel; wherefore, he shall execute judgment in righteousness. 1 Nephi 22:11-21

See my blog here about this great whore who sits upon the earth.

The fight is here! I suggest you don’t listen to main stream news including Fox News. Find your own answers especially by pray and scripture reading, as the government and news, and big corporations are lying to us. We need personal prayer and faith more now than ever. I used to feel 80% of government, FBI, CIA, UN, NATO truly had the best interest of peace in mind, and now I feel maybe 30% or less of these entities even care about us as a nation.

Do as our Prophet has said, “Does God really want to speak to you? Yes! “As well might man stretch forth his puny arm to stop the Missouri river in its decreed course … as to hinder the Almighty from pouring down knowledge from heaven upon the heads of the Latter-day Saints.”

You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

Ancient “Father of Waters” – Mississippi

I believe the Mississippi river is the greatest river in the world. It has been called the “Father of Waters” by Native Americans, Sidon by Nephites and possibly Pishon or Gihon in the Old Testament. (I explain below)

The River Sidon is the most important river in the Book of Mormon. It is important for its food, water, defense, travel, and importance to develop cities close by. In comparison, that is the value today of the Mississippi River. We believe they are one in the same river.

The River Sidon isn’t mentioned until 87 BC in Alma Chapter 2. That makes sense. We believe Lehi landed near Tallahassee Florida in c.589 BC, Nephi probably escaped into the mountains using the Chattahoochee River and settled near Chattanooga, Tennessee. Mosiah then joined the Mulekites near Nauvoo, Illinois on the Mississippi River. c. 130 BC. See complete Book of Mormon Timeline here:

From the Topical Guide- Sidon, Rivermost prominent river in Nephite territory

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/scriptures/triple-index/sidon-river?lang=eng

Name Sidon came from Mulekites

“In The Lost City of Zarahemla, I discussed the origin of the name and its relevance to Book of Mormon geography. I concluded that the Nephites inherited the name from the Mulekites, who in turn were influenced by the Phoenicians who presumably brought them to America. The name Sidon recognizes the river for its properties as a source of food, and also for its utility as a border, the same way the ancient city of Sidon was used to mark a border in the Old Testament. I proposed that references to the river Sidon in the Book of Mormon amount to references to the river border, particularly in connection with the narrow strip of wilderness.

I also pointed out that the phrase “head of Sidon” cannot mean the source, but instead means the confluence of rivers. [Map below] illustrates where the Mississippi joins the Missouri and Ohio Rivers. The Illinois River joins just north of the Missouri River. Somewhere in that area, or perhaps the entire section from the Missouri to the Ohio River, is the head of Sidon.” Moroni’s America Chapter 24. For a discussion on the direction the River Sidon flowed, and why we feel the Mississippi is indeed the River Sidon, see my blog here:https://www.bofm.blog/the-mississippi-is-the-river-sidon/


Click Logo for the complete speaker schedule and here for tickets.

Etymology (Sidon)

Since the Book of Mormon river SIDON passed through ZARAHEMLA, a city that was first settled by Mulekites, it is likely that this GN is of Mulekite origin. If it does derive from the biblical name for the Phoenician city SIDON (Hebrew ṣidon[1] Phoenician ṣdnEGYPTIAN ddwn3ASSYRIAN ṣiduna), as most commentaries suggest, this may denote the presence of Phoenician influence among the MulekitesHALOT notes that the “etymology [of the Phoenician GN Sidon] is not absolutely certain.”[2] DNWSI gives “unknown meaning” for ṣdn, and “uncert[ain] meaning” for ṣd, and has no entry for ṣwd. It is possible that it may come from HEBREW ṣwd, to catch, hunt, and if it does, –ôn may be the fairly common nominalizing ending. Source.

Excerpted from: Abarim Publications’ Biblical Dictionary צוד

The verb צוד (sud) means to hunt or fish, or more general: to get meat rather than veggies, and by working for it in the wild rather than purchasing it at a store. This verb obviously has a very strong cognitive connotation in the Bible, which would concern an active pursuit of problems and their solutions, rather than learning from whatever happens (veggies) or absorbing other people’s theories at some school (food store)

Noun ציד (sayid) means a hunting or game. Noun ציד (sayyad) means hunter. Noun מצד (mesad) means fastness or stronghold (a typically defensive structure). Noun מצוד (masod) may mean siege works or hunting implement (like a net). Likewise, the nouns מצודה (mesoda) and מצודה (mesuda) mean net, fastness or stronghold.

Both nouns ציד (sayid) and צידה (seda) mean provisions or food. The denominative verb ציד (sid) means to supply oneself with food.

Sidon Definition

by Joshua J. Mark
published on 02 September 2009

Sidon is the Greek name (meaning ‘fishery’) for the ancient Phoenician port city of Sidonia (also known as Saida) in what is, today, Lebannon (located about 25 miles south of Beirut). Along with the city of Tyre, Sidon was the most powerful city-state of ancient Phoenicia and first manufactured the purple dye which made Tyre famous and was so rare and expensive that the color purple became synonymous with royalty. The area of Sidon was inhabited as early as 4,000 BCE and Homer, in the 8th century, notes the skill of the Sidonians in producing glass. Glass production made Sidon both rich and famous and the city was known for being very cosmopolitan and ‘progressive’. The Princess Jezebel, who later would become Queen of Israel (as related in the biblical Books of I and II Kings) was the daughter of the King of Sidon, Ethbaal in the 9th century BCE, and married King Ahab of Israel to cement ties between the two kingdoms. The city is mentioned a number of times throughout the Bible and both Jesus and St. Paul are reported to have made visits there. Sidon is considered the ‘seat’ of the Phoenician Civilization in that most of the ships which would ply the seas and spread Phoenician culture were launched from this city’s port. Sidon was overthrown during the conquest of Phoenicia by Alexander the Great in 332 BCE and, like the rest of the fractured Phoenician civilization, was eventually absorbed by Rome and, finally, taken by the Arab Muslims. Source

Mississippi 3- River Divisions

The importance of the Mississippi river in the history of the Native Americans goes without saying. It could be called three different rivers as explained below and it could be the four rivers described in Genesis flowing out of Eden. (More below)

The Mississippi River can be divided into three sections: the Upper Mississippi, the river from its headwaters to the confluence with the Missouri River; the Middle Mississippi, which is downriver from the Missouri to the Ohio River; and the Lower Mississippi, which flows from the Ohio to the Gulf of Mexico. Source

Named by Algonkian-speaking Indians, Mississippi can be translated as “Father of Waters.” The river, the largest in North America, drains 31 states and 2 Canadian provinces, and runs 2,350 miles from its source to the Gulf of Mexico. The Mississippi River is truly one of the great forces that has shaped the United States into the country it is today. Although its role has changed over the past few centuries, the Mississippi has always been important to those who lived along its banks. Indigenous peoples fished its waters and depended on the waterway for transportation. Explorers and traders traveled the river in hopes of conquering more land and obtaining wealth for their countries. Settlers moved close to take advantage of the rich farmland the river provided. All of these pursuits resulted in a trade industry that brought about a social and economic transformation, when news and goods made their way downriver and livelihoods were provided. In fact, the Mississippi River’s economic and strategic value was so important that when Ulysses S. Grant won the siege of Vicksburg and control of the river during the Civil War, the Confederacy was dealt a serious blow. Today, although still used to transport goods, the river has taken on yet another identity: that of entertainer. Literature, pleasure boats, and floating casinos all showcase a new dimension of this magnificent river. https://www.arcadiapublishing.com/Products/9780738507453


THE NAMING OF THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER BY MURIEL H. WRIGHT

Chronicles of Oklahoma Volume 6, No. 4 December, 1928 Page 529-530

While it is generally accepted that “Mississippi” is an Indian word meaning “the Father of Waters,” yet one seldom hears a discussion with reference to its real meaning nor to which Indian language it belongs, there being more than two hundred and fifty tribes or bands of Indians living in the United States, each having its own language or dialect.

There is a story among the Choctaws, who lived in the Lower Mississippi country before the tribe came to Oklahoma, that they and their kinsmen, the Chickasaws, migrated from a far western country long, long ago. When their leaders, the wise prophets of the two tribes, reached the great river, in the van of the people, they contemplated its broad waters and exclaimed, “Misha sipokni!” Misha in Choctaw means “beyond,” with the idea of far beyond; and sipokni means “age,” conveying the idea of something ancient. Therefore the words of the Choctaw and the Chickasaw prophets meant in substance, “Here is a river that is beyond all age,” or “We have come to the most ancient of rivers.”1

Editors Note: In the Bible what are the most ancient rivers called? In the Topical guide we read under RIVER:

river running out of Eden waters garden, parts into four heads—Pison, Gihon, Hiddekel, Euphrates, Moses 3:10–14 (Abr. 5:10).”

When I type in a google search for, Where is the Garden of Eden? This is the first option:

Mesopotamia

The Garden of Eden is considered to be mythological by many scholars. [Wow this is how some of the same scholars feel about the Book of Mormon]. Among those who consider it to have been real, there have been various suggestions for its location: at the head of the Persian Gulf, in southern Mesopotamia (now Iraq) where the Tigris and Euphrates rivers run into the sea; and in Armenia.

Most Bible commentaries state that the site of the Garden of Eden was in the Middle East, situated somewhere near where the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers are today. This is based on the description given in Genesis 2:8–14: The Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden. . . . Now a river went out of Eden to water the garden, and from there it parted and became four riverheads. The name of the first is Pishon . . . . The name of the second river is Gihon. . . . The name of the third river is Hiddekel [Tigris].  ;. . . The fourth river is the Euphrates.

Give these four rivers some thought as the great rivers spoken of in Genesis where the Garden of Eden happened in North America. It would make sense that the 4 Ancient Rivers would be located in North America. Could the Great Mississippi River of today be the same river called Pishon of the Old Testament and the River Sidon in the Book of Mormon? That is some food for thought don’t you think? The Map below seems logical as these ancient rivers going out of Eden.. See blog here

Chronicles of Oklahoma continued. “In the earliest French records, the name was written “Malabouchi,”’ as given by the Gulf Coast Indians. Du Pratz, one of the early French writers in this country, attempted to explain the Indian name, Mechasipi, as a contraction of the words, Meact Chassipi, meaning the ancient father of waters.”2

The great river was called “Mississippi,” by the Indians of the Northwest when that region was first visited by La Salle and Marquette in the seventeenth century, the source of the river being found in the country of the Algonquian stock, of which the Chippewa is the most important tribe. Mississippi, in the language of the Chippewa, is derived from the two words missi meaning “large,” and sippi meaning ‘flowing water,” which taken together literally mean “large river.”3

It is interesting to note that missi is the same as micco of the Creeks, meaning “great” as an adjective and “chief” as a noun. Michi of Michigan is the same word, and, also, the massa of Massachusetts is of like derivation.

The name would be more accurately spelled “Missisippi” in French, or “Misisipi” in Spanish, both being pronounced Meeseeseepee which is near the sound of the Indian words. The Spaniards of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries knew of the river as the “Rio del Espiritu Santo,” or the River of the Holy Ghost. They also called it the “Rio Grande del Florida,” or more simply the “Rio Grande.”

By the early French, it was given the name of “La Palisade,” on account of the large cottonwood trees that grew in abundance on the lower passes of the river. These trees were used by both the Indians and the French trappers for pirogues or dug-out canoes in this region, since the Lower Mississippi and its branches were dangerous for lighter craft on account of huge logs and snags that were washed down-stream during high water and lodged in the channels of the rivers. Then, too, birch trees did not grow in southern latitudes, so that birch bark canoes were left for use in the lakes and clear waters of the country in the North.

After the exploring expedition of La Salle, down the Mississippi, the French sometimes called the river, “the Colbert,” in honor of the minister and the favorite of Louis XIV. Jean Baptiste Colbert’s name was uppermost in the minds of the French people, for it was his genius that organized the finances of their country at that time, though his most lasting achievement was the establishment of the French marine. In connection with this latter work, James Thomson Shotwell, Professor of History in Columbia University, New York City, said in a biographical sketch of Colbert:

“Letters exist written by Colbert to the judges requiring them to sentence to the oar as many criminals as possible, including all those who had been condemned to death; and the convict once chained to the bench, the expiration of his sentence was seldom allowed to bring him release. Mendicants also, against whom no crime had been proved, contraband dealers, those who had been engaged in insurrections, and others immeasurably superior to the criminal class, nay innocent men—Turkish, Russian and negro slaves, and poor Iroquois Indians, whom the Canadians were ordered to entrap—were pressed into that terrible service. By these means the benches of the galleys were filled, and Colbert took no thought of the long unrelieved agony borne by those who filled them.”

After 1699, when D’Iberville was locating the first French colonies in the Lower Mississippi region, the river was called “Saint Louis,” in honor of the French King. Nevertheless, all its European names were forgotten at last, and the Indian name, “Mississippi,” given the great river in the dim ages of the past, remained for us today.

1 “A History of the Choctaw, Chickasaw and Natchez Indians,” by H. B. Cushman, pp. 62-4.

2 Much of the material in this article was kindly submitted by Dr. Dunbar Rowland, Director, Department of Archives and History of the State of Mississippi, Jackson, Miss.

3 Information obtained through J. N. B. Hewitt, Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of American Ethnology, Washington, D. C.

US State Names meaning in Native American. The People: Native American Legacy

Alabama: From the Alibamu, tribe of Indians, members of the Creek Confederacy. The name may have come from words in the Choctaw language, “Alba ayamute” meaning “I clear the thicket.”

Alaska: From the Aleut word “Alakshak”, meaning “peninsula”; used by the aleuts in referring to the part of the mainland that is now known as the Alaskan peninsula.

Arizona: Not yet really proved, but possibly from Papago Indian words for “small springs,” which the Spanish fitted to their own pronunciation.

Arkansas: From local Indians, The Quapaws, meaning “downstream people”. Called arkansa by the French.

Connecticut: From the Indian expression “quinnitukg-ut”, meaning “at the long tidal river.”

Hawaii: Possibly from “Havaiki” or “Hawaiki,” which according to legend was the name of the original homeland of the Polynesians.

Idaho: The New Book of Knowledge 1983 states: “According to the Idaho Blue Book, a settler corned the name and proposed it for the U.S. Territory created in 1861; it was rejected in favor of “Colorado” for that territory, but it became popular and was given to the territory (Idaho) created in 1863.”

In the book, “How we Name our States” Pauline Arnold, 1965, says that the word might be derived from the following:

Comanche “Idahi”
Shoshone “ee-dah-how” which means something like
“Good Morning”
Salmon River Tribe of Indians “Ida” means salmon and “ho” means tribe so we might be saying “Salmon eaters”.
Illinois: From the Indian word “ilhiniwek” or “illiniwek”. “Illini” meant “man” and the ending made the word plural. The French changed the word to illinois.

Indiana: From the word “Indian” plus the “a” ending used in many geographical names.

Iowa: From a Dakota Indian word: the name had many different spellings until it became “Ioway” and the “Iowa”.

Kansas: From “Kansa”, the name of a tribe of Indians who once lived in the area; first applied to the river, then to the state.

Kentucky: Probably related to the Iroquois Indian word “Kenta” — “level” or “Meadow-land” referring to the level land in the south central part of the state.

Massachusetts: From Massachuset Indians, who lived around the Blue hills near Boston, meaning “about the big hill”.

Michigan: Chippewa – “Michigama” meaning “Large lake” or “big water”.

Minnesota: Dakota – “Minisota” meaning “White water”.

Mississippi: Indian word meaning “big river”. (Choctaw meaning “Great water” or “Father of Waters”.)

Missouri: Indian mis meaning “big”. “Owners of big canoes”.

Nebraska: Oto Indians “Nebrathka” meaning flat water.

New Mexico: Named after an Aztec god named “Mertili”.

Ohio: Iroquois – “Oheo” meaning “beautiful”.

Oklahoma: Chocraw – “Oklahummaa” or “Oklahomma” meaning “red people”.

South & North Dakota: “Dahkota” meaning allies or friends — tribes who joined together in friendship.

Tennessee: Cherokee village “Tanasi” meaning “unknown”.

Texas: Caddo Indians – “Techas” meaning allies or friends.

Utah: Ute Indians called themselves “Yuta” meaning people who live high in the mountains”

Wisconsin: “Wishkonsing” — place of the beaver.

Wyoming: From Indian words meaning “On the Great Plain.”

Source: Department of Cultural Affairs- Nevada State Library and Archives

http://lewisandclarktrail.com/statefacts.htm

“These Stones”, not This Stone!

“These Stones” not This Stone

Spectacles stored inside a pocket on the back of the breastplate

The words about translation, “By the Gift and Power of God”, are, in my opinion scripturally proven below, to mean Joseph Smith used the spectacles fastened to a breastplate that were found in Cumorah in 1827, to aid Joseph in translation. The Lord calls them “these stones.” Where did the two stones come from? Moroni? Brother of Jared? Christ Himself? The Lord speaking to the Brother of Jared said, “these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23. Yes “these stones” came from the Lord, and a single stone found by Joseph in a well, was not used in a hat to translate! Before you judge, study, read, and pray about this information.

A stone in a hat is not anywhere found in scripture, just in second-hand witnesses who never saw the translation instruments. Why would historians and intellectuals disagree? They haven’t studied the scriptures, or it is pride in group think, and those are the only reasons I can think of. I am not any smarter and I don’t have a higher educational degree, but I have common sense, and the Lord’s witness in Scripture. Read and pray for your own answer as President Nelson said, “Learn for yourself—right now at your age—how to receive personal revelation. And nothing will make a bigger difference in your life than that!” Russell M. Nelson Hope of Israel.

Scriptural Confirmation

1- ” He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of  the everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants; Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” (Joseph Smith—History 1:34–35)

2- I looked in, and there indeed did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thummim, and the breastplate, as stated by the messenger. The box in which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them.: JSH 1:52

3- “With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God.” (Joseph Smith quote, Wentworth Letter).

4- “I commenced copying the characters off the plates. I copied a considerable number of them, and by means of the Urim and Thummim I translated some of them, which I did between the time I arrived at the house of my wife’s father, in the month of December, and the February following.” JSH 1:62

5- “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’ JSH 1:75*

“Two Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35

6- “And now he translated them by the means of those two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow…” Mosiah 28:13 “And whosoever has these things is called seer, after the manner of old times.” Mosiah 28:16. “And now, as I said unto you, that after king Mosiah had done these things, he took the plates of brass, and all the things which he had kept, and conferred them upon Alma, who was the son of Alma; yea, all the records, and also the interpreters, and conferred them upon him, and commanded him that he should keep and preserve them, and also keep a record of the people, handing them down from one generation to another, even as they had been handed down from the time that Lehi left Jerusalem.” Mosiah 28:20

7- “And now, I will speak unto you concerning those twenty-four plates, that ye keep them, that the mysteries and the works of darkness, and their secret works, or the secret works of those people who have been destroyed, may be made manifest unto this people; yea, all their murders, and robbings, and their plundering’s, and all their wickedness and abominations, may be made manifest unto this people; yea, and that ye preserve these interpreters…“And now, my son, these interpreters were prepared that the word of God might be fulfilled, which he spake, saying: I will bring forth out of darkness unto light all their secret works and their abominations; and except they repent I will destroy them from off the face of the earth; and I will bring to light all their secrets and abominations, unto every nation that shall hereafter possess the land.” Alma 37:21, 24-25 (The word “Directors” was changed to “Interpreters” in the 1920 version & forward of the Book of Mormon)

8- “He [Moroni] then proceeded and gave a general account of the promises made to the fathers, and also gave a history of the aborigenes of this country, and said they were literal descendants of Abraham. He represented them as once being an enlightened and intelligent people, possessing a correct knowledge of the gospel, and the plan of restoration and redemption. He said this history was written and deposited not far from that place, and that it was our brother’s privilege, if obedient to the commandments of the Lord, to obtain and translate the same by the means of the Urim and  Thummim, which were deposited for that purpose with the record.” Letter IV Oliver Cowdery

“These Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” by Anne Marie Oborn. This is how the Heartland Model describes the plausible translation with Oliver present.

9- “And behold, these two stones [different than the previous 16 stones] will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones [2 stones] shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:23:24 (Parenthesis Added)

10- Wherefore the Lord hath commanded me to write them; and I have written them. And he commanded me that I should seal them up; and he also hath commanded that I should seal up the  interpretation thereof; wherefore I have sealed up the interpreters, according to the commandment of the Lord.” Ether 4:5

11 “I wrote with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by the book, “holy interpreters.” I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the “holy interpreters.” The book is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it; Mr. Spaulding did not write it; I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet.” Restoration of All Things by Joseph Fielding Smith CHAPTER TWELVE, A TESTIMONY AGAINST THE WORLD Address delivered Sunday, August 20, 1944

Spiritual Validation

There is no scriptural quote that Joseph translated using a seer stone in a hat. Joseph may have owned a few seer stones, but he only used the two stones in a silver bow like spectacles to translate, according to scripture. Anything else that Emma, David Whitmer or Martin Harris said about the stone in the hat is conjecture and second-hand, as they never saw Joseph translate as Oliver Cowdery said, “I wrote with my own pen the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet as he translated it by the gift and power of God by means of the Urim and Thummim, or as it is called by that book, holy interpreters. I beheld with my eyes and handled with my hands the gold plates from which it was translated. I also beheld the Interpreters. That book is true. … I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet.” Rueben Miller Journal 

Lucy Mack Smith said, “The thing which spoke of it had that Joseph termed a Key was indeed nothing more nor less than the Urim and Thummim by which the angel manifested those things to him that were shown him in vision, by the which also he could at any time ascertain the approach of danger either to himself or the record and for this cause he kept these things constantly about his person.”

It is reasonable that Joseph wore the breastplate under his shirt [constantly] and the spectacles were stored in a pocket on the inner side of the breastplate as William Smith said. “A pocket was prepared in the breastplate on the left side, immediately over the heart. When not in use the Urim and Thummim was placed in this pocket, the rod being of just the right length to allow it to be so deposited. This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate and his brother said Joseph often wore it detached when away from home, but always used it in connection with the breastplate when receiving official communications.” J. W. Peterson in The Rod of Iron I:3 (February 1924)

“Mother I have got the Key” by Anne Marie Oborn. This is how the Heartland Model describes the plausible translation with Emma present.

Also, Lucy said, “he [Joseph Smith] seemed to think more of the glasses or the Urim and Thummim than he did of the plates, for, says he, “I can see anything; they are marvelous.” Lucy also said, “I have likewise carried in my hands the sacred breastplate. It is composed of pure gold and is made to fit the breast very exactly.” Lucy Mack Smith

I personally believe Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery as eye witnesses to the translation, and I believe Lucy Mack Smith as an eyewitness of the three items, and I don’t believe the conjecture of David Whitmer, Martin Harris or Emma Smith, who are all loved by me, but none of them saw the “interpreters”, and only David and Martin saw the plates after the translation. Further blogs here and here!

Why is this important to me? All truth is important as Moroni said, “we may know the truth of all things.” This knowledge won’t get me into the Temple, but scripture says, “Whatever principle of intelligence we attain unto in this life, it will rise with us in the resurrection. And if a person gains more knowledge and intelligence in this life through his diligence and obedience than another, he will have so much the advantage in the world to come. D&C 130:8-9

Send this blog to a friend and share what you believe. Be bold and courageous if you believe things that are different or unique. This is how you grow. Be willing to stand up for something. Of course sharing your witness of the Savior and the truth of the Book of Mormon are more important, but why not practice sharing other truths you gain by personal revelation if the spirit indicates? This helps me grow closer to the Lord. Don’t preach but teach!

Forget Normal- Move Forward with Christ

Don’t Avoid Trials

I think it is a great time in life to stop trying to avoid trials. “Trials Happen.” Trials are necessary for spiritual growth. If you have never had trials and challenges, how can you ever appreciate the great things in your life? There must be an opposite in all things.

Of course I do know quite a few people who don’t seemingly have many trials. They have money, a happy marriage, a great job and seem happy in life. If having these great things and yet having no trials, I don’t think anyone could have as good of a life to come, without some trials to overcome. The more we have a challenge and overcome it, the more we learn on our path to Godhood.

Believe me, I don’t ask God for trials but they just keep coming, which I am grateful for. I have a wonderful Aunt Beth who always said to me “I never worry when I have a trial, I worry when I don’t have one, as they strengthen my testimony.”

Try this experiment. Next time you have a trial, stop for a moment and say. Thank you Lord for this trial. What is it I can learn from it? You can either get closer to the Lord or further from Him. It’s your choice.

Click Logo

Why Return to Normal?

With the cry today by many to want to return to “normal” so to speak, makes me desire in never “going back.” I want to move forward in Christ. We are experiencing some evil times currently. Deep State governments which have been stolen. We are in a world wide situation where our political officials are “selected” not elected. Satan’s world is all around us with abductions, rape, murder, and even the little evils of the world in arguing, hating, doing what ever we would like, and forgetting God.

Lets clean up the system by personally contributing, and ask God to help us move forward. I invite each of you to attend our upcoming Firm Foundation Expo. We have discovered so many inspired and special speakers you have never heard before. Many people have approached us out of nowhere it seems, and they fit in with what Firm’s mission is, of bringing all unto Christ.

Listen to some of these speakers who will attend and the titles of their presentations:

Eric Moutsos- Cancel Culture and the Devil’s Demandments
Greg Hughes- Utah’s Building Boom of Great and Spacious Buildings
Jason Preston- The Royal Army of the Lord. Becoming Modern Day Sons of Helaman.
Ridge Hartley- I Absolutely Love the Heartland
Steven A. Bishop- Putting On Christ. The Knowledge of God through Redemption in Christ
Morgan Philpot- The End of all Nations
Joel Skousen- Giving a World Affairs Briefing
Greg Matsen- Social Justice, The Tree of Life, & The Book of Mormon
Tim Ballard- The Hidden War: The secret agenda to enslave our children in the name of liberating them.”
Hannah Stoddard- Running Out of Time: The Call For “Joseph’s Boys” & Girls Today
Rod Meldrum- The 10 Most Powerful Defenses of the Book of Mormon and Why they Matter
Jonathan Neville- Confound the Wise: Restoring Translation to the Restoration
Jen and Sophie Two Red Pills- Corruption, Collusion, Crimes, and Coverup: 21st Century Gadianton’s
Kate Dalley- Underestimating Satan

You are is store for an amazing and inspirational 3-days
Information Here:
Tickets Here:
Complete Schedule Here:

We also have over 104 vendor tables and booths with speakers, authors and professionals to share their books and DVD’s and studies with you.


Extraordinary Measures

“It is now time that we each implement extraordinary measures — perhaps measures we have never taken before — to strengthen our personal spiritual foundations. Unprecedented times call for unprecedented measures.” Oct 3, 2021 President Nelson

“I admire men and women who have developed the questing spirit, who are unafraid of new ideas as stepping stones to progress. We should, of course, respect the opinions of others, but we should also be unafraid to dissent – if we are informed. Thoughts and expressions compete in the marketplace of thought, and in that competition truth emerges triumphant. Only error fears freedom of expression.

“And while all members should respect, support, and heed the teachings of the authorities of the church, no one should accept a statement and base his or her testimony upon it, no matter who makes it, until he or she has, under mature examination, found it to be true and worthwhile; then one’s logical deductions may be confirmed by the spirit of revelation to his or her spirit, because real conversion must come from within.” – Apostle Hugh B. Brown, “A Final Testimony,” from An Abundant Life, 1999
https://www.sciencemeetsreligion.org/lds/brown-final.php

Comfortable Gods

“Sadly enough, my young friends, it is a characteristic of our age that if people want any gods at all, they want them to be gods who do not demand much, comfortable gods, smooth gods who not only don’t rock the boat but don’t even row it, gods who pat us on the head, make us giggle, then tell us to run along and pick marigolds.” Holland, Jeffery R. “The Cost—and Blessings—of Discipleship.” Conference, April 2014.

Do We Really Want to Go Back to Normal?

“Here’s a question that keeps coming up in conversation and online: when will things go back to normal?

It’s natural to long for normalcy during a trial that doesn’t seem to have an end date. If only we knew the future—if only we knew the specific dates when this trial would be over—we could fortify ourselves by looking ahead to that goal. Unfortunately, the aspect of a trial that makes it so, well, trying is that we don’t see as far ahead as we’d like. We don’t know how long it will last. That’s why it’s natural to want what was normal.

But the truth is, whatever will become “normal” on the other side of the coronavirus crisis will not be the old normal. It will be something new. We are not going back.

So here’s the question I hope we will begin to ask instead: Do we really want to go back to normal? Was the old normal good? Were we really flourishing in the old normal? Was the old normal spiritually healthy?

Old Normal
What was the old normal? A world with less and less in-person interaction, looser commitments, increasing polarization, and, above all, loneliness.

Let’s look again at the old normal:
1- Americans have been interacting less with their neighbors as the years go by, choosing instead the virtual neighborhoods of Facebook and Instagram, often at the expense of knowing the names and stories of the people who live only yards away. (It’s hard to follow Jesus’s command to love your neighbor when you don’t know your neighbor’s name.)

2- In the past 30 years, our commitments have grown looser, with civic groups on the decline as well as a drop in church attendance. Fewer and fewer Christians attend church every week, preferring a hit-and-miss pattern that easily allows other responsibilities and leisure activities to impinge upon the regular rhythm of meeting together.

3- Family time has suffered; parents are more and more focused on job security and maximizing their efficiency, while ensuring they have enough time leftover to binge watch the latest offering on Netflix.

4- We are more committed to consuming entertainment than we are to cultivating or creating something. We eat out more and cook less. We are less likely to pick up an instrument or learn a new craft. We play more games on our phone than we do with our families and friends. Reading has shifted away from deep concentration required by books in favor of newsflashes and commentaries we digest as bite-sized chunks of information while scrolling on social media.

5- Political polarization has increased, in part due to an over-focus on national politics to the neglect of the community closest to us and the places we could actually make the most difference. By catastrophizing whatever happens at the national level, the fever of D.C. anxiety spreads to the whole country, leaving us restless and suspicious. The list could go on: the deaths of despair, the opioid crisis, our loss of social solidarity and moral bearings, the evidence of lingering racial disparities, and a weary sense of meaningless across the country. That’s the “old normal.” It’s no wonder studies show a decline in overall happiness among Americans in recent decades, especially among younger Americans who have never known life to be any different and yet who sense that settling for being “lonely together” is not a worthy aspiration.

Building a New Normal
The question we should ask, then, is not when will we get back to normal but should we want to go back to normal? And the follow-up question: What should the new normal be?

What if this crisis is a divine disruption that allows us to rethink ourselves, to rethink our lives, to reconsider our habits?

What if this crisis is a divine opportunity to reflect on what matters most and to order our lives accordingly?

What if we now have the opportunity to make different decisions—to prayerfully discern how to create and cultivate a new and better normal on the other side of this crisis?

What if we now have the chance to reset our expectations, to refocus our attention on what matters most, and to recommit to the people we’re called to love and serve?

What if this season of total reliance on technology for spreading communication helps us see the limits of technology for building and sustaining community?

What if this period of forced isolation can help us see the end result of radical individualism’s trajectory, so that in the end we come out of our enclaves and homes with a stronger commitment to our communities, our churches, and our country?

Let’s not go back to normal. Let’s come away from this challenge with a new vision of what normal could be.” by

Why Ideological Edits by Scholars & Historians?

My Purpose

My purpose in this blog is to give you a strong indication that only God and the Spirit of Christ confirm truth. Doctrine is handled with church leadership, but personal revelation can assist you in finding and verifying truth to your spirit.
 
These edits or mistakes by Historians and Scholars just shows me the reason we should not depend on all church manuals and other books for complete truth, even if they hold the stamp of church approval, doesn’t make them truth. Yes they are great books and good resource material, but your personal study into any book can be known to you as truth, by revelation if you so desire. That’s what makes our challenge on earth so difficult, for even Satan can appear as an angel of light. 
 
I don’t want you to believe me alone, as I am only a man, but I would appreciate you reading and studying some of this information just as you consider other apologetics and church manuals. The Brethren trust these Historians or they wouldn’t have hired them, but that alone doesn’t mean they don’t make mistakes and insert their own biases into some things. May the Lord bless you.

“What that Historian did with the Reputation of the President of the Church was not Worth Doing.”

Elder Packer said, Some historians write and speak as though the only ones to read or listen are mature, experienced historians. They write and speak to a very narrow audience. Unfortunately, many of the things they tell one another are not uplifting, go far beyond the audience they may have intended, and destroy faith. What that historian did with the reputation of the President of the Church was not worth doing. He seemed determined to convince everyone that the prophet was a man. We knew that already. All of the prophets and all of the Apostles have been men. It would have been much more worthwhile for him to have convinced us that the man was a prophet, a fact quite as true as the fact that he was a man.” The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer

Quotes about Intellectual Opinions

“Mormonism, as it is called, must stand or fall on the story of Joseph Smith. He was either a Prophet of God, divinely called, properly appointed and commissioned or he was one of the biggest frauds this world has ever seen. There is no middle ground. If Joseph was a deceiver, who willfully attempted to mislead people, then he should be exposed, his claims should be refuted, and his doctrines shown to be false” .Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, vol. 1 (Bookcraft, 1960), 188

I have come to believe that it is the tendency for many members of the Church who spend a great deal of time in academic research to begin to judge the Church, its doctrine, organization, and leadership, present and past, by the principles of their own profession. Ofttimes this is done unwittingly, and some of it, perhaps, is not harmful. The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer

“This problem has affected some of those who have taught and have written about the history of the Church. These professors say of themselves that religious faith has little influence on Mormon scholars. They say this because, obviously, they are not simply Latter-day Saints but are also intellectuals trained, for the most part, in secular institutions. They would that some historians who are Latter-day Saints write history as they were taught in graduate school, rather than as Mormons.” The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer

“President Brigham Young admonished Karl G. Maeser not to teach even the times table without the Spirit of the Lord. How much more essential is that Spirit in the research, the writing, and the teaching of Church history.” The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer


Faith Crisis

Purchase Here

I don’t believe these quotes above were said too long ago for us to believe them today. Why do we at times become complacent with older quotes of Prophets and look for new and out of the box thinking? I love the quotes above and know many intellectuals at BYU and in may Stakes, try too much to come up with new and seemingly progressive ideas. Say no the revisionists, and stick with traditional values which are still important today. It’s been a few years since the amazing “Faith Crisis” books of the Stoddard’s have come to light, but they are more relevant today than ever. I challenge you to read them and have your children who may have a faith crisis read them. All will learn that it’s ok to be traditional.

Why Edits by either our Church History Department, or Correlation?

Why do we keep finding information in our Church Manuals that has been in my opinion, most likely edited by either our Church History Department, or Correlation, or someone in those departments that has biased opinions? If we have found these few examples over the years, how many other alterations will we find? I believe about 70-80% of scholars and intellectuals who work for the church, believe and teach that the Book of Mormon events happened in Mesoamerica, [Groupthink], so they also have to find a hill Cumorah somewhere in Mexico to validate their theory. The official Church position is neutrality about where the BofM events happened. I believe events happened in North America.

Teachings of the Presidents, Brigham Young Manual, Chapter 47

Teachings of the Presidents, Brigham Young Manual, Chapter 47: President Brigham Young’s Witness of the Prophet Joseph Smith Original talk by Brigham Young, delivered June 21 1874, Journal of Discourses Vol. 18  p. 239
When Joseph first received the knowledge of the plates that were in the hill Cumorah, he did not then receive the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he merely received the knowledge that the plates were there, and that the Lord would bring them forth. … He received the knowledge that [early inhabitants of the Americas] were once in possession of the Gospel, and from that time he went on, step by step, until he obtained the plates, and the Urim and Thummim and had power to translate them. When Joseph first received the knowledge of the plates that were in the hill Cumorah, he did not then receive the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he merely received the knowledge that the plates were there, and that the Lord would bring them forth, and that they contained the history of the aborigines of this country. He received the knowledge that they were once in possession of the Gospel, and from that time he went on, step by step, until he obtained the plates, and the Urim and Thummim and had power to translate them.


This edit above is obvious to me that someone didn’t want our teaching manual to print a correct quote, probably because of their own bias about the Mesoamerican theory.

Elder Oaks said, “I maintain that the issue of the historicity of the Book of Mormon is basically a difference between those who rely exclusively on scholarship [Mesoamecanist] and those who rely on a combination of scholarship, faith, and revelation [Heartlanders]. Those who rely exclusively on scholarship reject revelation and fulfill Nephi’s prophecy that in the last days men “shall teach with their learning, and deny the Holy Ghost, which giveth utterance” (2 Ne. 28:4). — Dallin H. Oaks, 29 October 1993, Complete article here- The Historicity of the Book of Mormon  (Parentheses, words, color, and emphasis added.)


To see the other edits and changes to the Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith Manual and the new “Saints” book, visit by other blog at, https://www.bofm.blog/why-edit-joseph-smiths-words-continued/


Why an Omission in the Wentworth Letter?

Why was it omitted? We can only guess. What words were edited? Read for your self the 900 words left out of our manual and decide yourself. Personally I believe a historian or editor who may have a different belief in geography than I do, may have done it. How else can it be explained? In no way do I believe the Prophet or Apostles had any knowledge of the omission and they would not do such a thing. They are men of God whom I love and respect. The Church is neutral on where the geography of the Book of Mormon happened and that is fine with me. Personally I don’t have to be neutral and I believe strongly that the Nephites began in Florida and up to the Heartland of the United States. See my blog here, and here for details.


The Wentworth Letter

Joseph Smith said, “I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [When you click on the link available at the JSP on the word “country”, the note says, “United States of America. North American constitutional republic. Constitution ratified, 17 Sept. 1787. Population in 1805 about 6,000,000; in 1830 about 13,000,000; and in 1844 about 20,000,000. Louisiana Purchase, 1803, doubled size of U.S. Consisted of seventeen states at time …”]

JSP continued, “and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was [also] made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the same night and unfolded the same things. After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, A.D. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands. These records were engraven on plates which had the appearance of gold. Each plate was six inches wide and eight inches long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were filled with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters on the unsealed part were small, and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of antiquity in its construction and much skill in the art of engraving. With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rims of a bow fastened to a breastplate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God. *In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His Resurrection; that He planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists—the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; that the last of their prophets who existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth; and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer to the Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from any of our traveling elders.” Portion of the Wentworth Letter by Joseph Smith  *Highlighted areas in orange above omitted from Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Salt Lake City, Utah, [2011] Chapter 38, p. 441; first paragraph: “. . . This book . . . tells us . . .” See Joseph Smith Papers here: Letter from John Wentworth, 25 May 1844 Download Audio Here

From Saints Volumes

“We have discovered more revisionist history in the SAINTS book. Three revelations (D&C 28, 30 & 32) were given to Joseph Smith to send the first 4 missionaries on a singular mission to….the LAMANITES!  Every revealed call said so. The Lord himself even proclaimed He would go with them as their advocate. SAINTS completely censors the word “Lamanites” from these revelations, claiming instead that the missionaries were simply “on their way to the West” (p103) or Oliver’s “mission to the West” (p108) where “the Lord had called them to preach to the American Indians…” (p105), which term is absent from any of the revelations while redacting the term “Lamanites” which was used in every one of the revelations. Why? Mesomania, of course. If the American Indians were Lamanites, that makes it more difficult to accept the Meso theories. So, to keep it geography neutral, they altered the Lord’s very words to accommodate M2C.” Jonathan Neville (Mesoamerican 2-Cumorah Theory)

Rod Meldrum explains this error in the video clip below:

https://www.bofm.blog/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/Lamanites-left-out-of-SAINTS-666446181_20191127_105239_472853226_001.mp4

Indian-Mormon Encounters in the 1830s and 1840s

A Church article under History Topics said, “The Book of Mormon was published the same year the Indian Removal Act passed. It gave Church members a different perspective on the past history and future destiny of American Indians. The early Saints believed that all American Indians were the descendants of Book of Mormon peoples, and that they shared a covenant heritage connecting them to ancient Israel. They often held the same prejudices toward Indians shared by other European Americans, but Latter-day Saints believed Native Americans were heirs to God’s promises even though they now suffered for once having rejected the gospel. This belief instilled in the early Saints a deeply felt obligation to bring the message of the Book of Mormon to American Indians.

Within months of the founding of the Church in 1830, Latter-day Saint missionaries journeyed to Indian Territory, on the borders of the United States. Parley P. Pratt reported that William Anderson (Kik-Tha-We-Nund), the leader of a group of Delaware (Lenape) who had relocated to the area near Independence, Missouri, warmly received the missionaries, and an interpreter told Oliver Cowdery that the “chief says he believes every word” of the Book of Mormon. However, a government agent soon barred them from further evangelizing among Indians in the area because they had not secured proper authorization. Latter-day Saint interactions with American Indians remained sparse for the next few years, though Pratt and others still spoke of a day when Indians would embrace the Book of Mormon.

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians.


Amid troubles in Missouri during the 1830s, Church leaders were cautious about contact with local Native groups, having been accused by their enemies of using missionary work to cultivate sedition among the Indians. During the 1840s, Joseph Smith and the First Presidency sent missionaries to the Sioux (Dakota), Potawatomi (Bodéwadmi), Stockbridge (Mahican), and other Indian peoples residing in Wisconsin and Canada. Delegations from the Sauk (Asakiwaki) and Fox (Meskwaki) tribes met in Nauvoo with Joseph Smith, who told them of the Book of Mormon and plans to raise up a New Jerusalem. Two years later, Potawatomi leaders asked Joseph and the Mormons to lend aid and join an alliance of confederated tribes. Joseph declined but assured them the Book of Mormon could light the way toward peaceful relationships. After Joseph’s death, the Council of Fifty, under Brigham Young’s leadership, discussed a broader alliance with Indian nations but ceased diplomatic efforts in 1846 in order to organize the Saints’ migration west.” https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/topics/american-indians?lang=eng

2016 Doctrine and Covenants Study Manual
by Bruce Lloyd

“This 2016 Doctrine and Covenants study manual refers to the Lamanite Mission and the Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, but it doesn’t mention that Parley told the Delaware Indians about Moroni and the metal plates deposited in the hill Cumorah in western New York near Palmyra. The Preface to Revelations in Context states: “The stories in this collection, which treat almost all of the sections in the Doctrine and Covenants, were written by historians in the Church History Department. In telling these stories, the authors brought to bear both their faith in the restored gospel and their training and expertise in American and Mormon history. Particularly important to this series was the Joseph Smith Papers Project, which has provided a foundation of meticulous scholarship upon which all historical interpretation of Joseph Smith’s life and work should build. Citations to the Joseph Smith Papers in Revelations in Context typically direct the reader to the documents and materials generously made available on josephsmithpapers.org.” SadlySaints, The Standard of Truth, 1815-1846, Vol 1, calls it a “mission to the West” vice “mission to the Lamanites” on pages 98 and 108.  Footnote 22 on page 98 refers to: Doctrine and Covenants 30:5–8 (Revelation, Sept. 1830–D, at josephsmithpapers.org); Doctrine and Covenants 32 (Revelation, Oct. 1830–A, at josephsmithpapers.org); Joseph Smith History, 1838–56, volume A-1, 60, in JSP, H1:458–60 (draft 2); Givens and Grow, Parley P. Pratt, 36.Doctrine and Covenants 30:5–8Revelation, Sept. 1830–DDoctrine and Covenants 32Revelation, Oct. 1830–AJoseph Smith History, 1838–56, volume A-1, 60

The footnote is flawed. It should point to Oliver’s preaching to the Delaware Indians and Moroni and the Hill Cumorah.  I guess flawed narrative has to point to a flawed footnote. Why no mention of Section 28?  I don’t know what is on page 36 of Parley P. Pratt. My missionary Triple Combination (Copyright 1970) that I used in the Ontario Quebec Mission from Nov 1971 to Nov 1973 uses the words “mission to the Lamanites” in the section headings for Sections 28 (mentions Lamanites 3 times in the scriptural text) and 30 (Lamanites mentioned 1 time in the scriptural text).  The section heading to Section 32 mentions “Lamanites” once and “Indian tribes in the west” once.  The scriptural text uses the words “into the wilderness among the Lamanites.” My 1980 Copyright Triple Combination scriptures in Section 28 in the heading doesn’t say anything about Oliver’s mission to the Lamanites and has several fewer sentences than the 1970 version.  The subheading for verses 1-7 does state, “Oliver Cowdery is to preach to the Lamanites.”  The scriptural text does mention Lamanites 3 times like the 1970 version. Section 30 has different verbiage and no reference to Oliver Cowdery’s mission to the Lamanites in the heading.  The subheading for versus 5-8 does state, “Peter Whitmer, Jun., is to accompany Oliver Cowdery on a mission to the Lamanites.”  The scriptural text does mention Lamanites 1 time like the 1970 version. Section 32 has different verbiage in the heading and deletes the word “yearning” from “yearning desires.”  The last sentence from the 1970 version has been excluded in the 1980 version, “The missionaries admonished to confine themselves to the expounding of the written word, as they shall be given understanding thereof.”  The subheading for verses 1-3 does state, “preach to the Lamanites.”  The scriptural text matches the 1970 version and uses the words “into the wilderness among the Lamanites.” As you can see, the 1980 version is drifting away from the “mission to the Lamanites” verbiage.  I didn’t compare with the online version.” Bruce Lloyd Pleasant Grove, UT

Why “Saints” doesn’t use the word “Cumorah” in their book. (In the editor’s own words below.)

Saints and Book of Mormon Geography Jed Woodworth and Matt Grow
12 October 2018 Source

Woodworth and Grow in black and red text below. My words in blue below.

“Since the publication of Saints, Volume 1: The Standard of Truth, 1815–1846, some concern has been expressed online and to us personally that the text of the book has expressed a preference against a “heartland” model of Book of Mormon geography. We have been disappointed to read online commentary from individuals favoring a “heartland” model of Book of Mormon geography that asserts Saints works in subtle (and even conspiratorial) ways to suppress their views. This is not true.
Much of the concern has resulted because the word “Cumorah” does not appear in Saints. This omission has led some to believe that we left out that word in order to speak against a “heartland” model. We assure you that this is simply not the case. We have worked on Saints for many years, Matt as a general editor of Saints and Jed as a review editor of Volume 1. In those capacities, we have read all the draft chapters and editorial comments accompanying these drafts. No one under our observation—writers, editors, external reviewers, General Authority reviewers—has expressed any concern about the word “Cumorah” or articulated any need to expunge it from the record. To our knowledge, there have been no discussions about the need to put down one theory of Book of Mormon geography in order to promote another. Maybe, “there have been no discussions about the need to put down one theory of Book of Mormon geography in order to promote another” but is sounds like it HAS happened here.
The purpose of Saints is to present a compelling narrative of the faith and sacrifice of early Latter-day Saints, not to weigh in (subtly or otherwise) on the various theories of Book of Mormon geography. [Weighing in for a compelling narrative would include well known places such as “The Sacred Grove” and” The Hill Cumorah” and “The First Vision.”]
 
Woodworth and Grow continue, “We have sought to uphold the Church’s position of neutrality on these theories: “Though there are several plausible hypotheses regarding the geographic locations of Book of Mormon events, the Church takes no official position except that the events occurred in the Americas.”1  
 
[We agree the Church takes no official position. That should mean you consider a Heartland Model and a Baja Model, and A Zarahemla Centric model correct? There are many claims of geography in the United States of America and within the “Americas”, correct? Why won’t you allow any of these theories on your websites and in your books discussing these other positions, as you only stick with your pet theory Mesoamerican? In other words stop acting like you are neutral like the Church, because you aren’t. You don’t allow for any dialogue except Mesoamerican in your books and magazines and websites. Just come clean like we have. We are not neutral as we believe the Book of Mormon events happened in the Heartland of the USA
Why don’t you come out and say as all your writings show, that you are not neutral as you believe Book of Mormon events happened in Mesoamerica? A little honesty would help. In the Book of Mormon Central Logo (left) it shows symbols for Egypt, Latin, Greek, and Mesoamerica. Why? Putting an ancient Hopewell symbol should be a possibility, correct?
 
Woodworth and Grow continue “The preface to Saints explains that the book is a narrative history. Narrative histories are governed by rules, and one of the rules implemented by our writing team is that characters are to live in the “narrative present” and not be burdened by the understanding of later time periods. Our rule states: “The whole story as we understand it will be told, but readers will be following that story scene-by-scene, or even volume-by-volume, as the narrative progresses. If readers desire a broader view of the story or want additional information, extensive footnotes are included, and other in-depth material is available online, including links to essays, videos, and other sources.” (See my blog here that explains more detains about Saints leaving out the word “Cumorah” in the Saints books.)” Woodworth and Grow 

Church Historians Opinions

Truth comes from Personal and Doctrinal Revelation from Christ, and Scriptures translated correctly from Christ, not opinion. Information that comes from You or Myself, or from Church Historians, or BYU Intellects, is all the same. We read, we study, we pray, and we stick to our biases. If we don’t have revelation, the second best choice is Canonized Scripture.

A quote by Book of Mormon Central, from the article titled “The Spectacles, the Stone, the Hat, and the Book: A Twenty-first Century Believer’s View of the Book of Mormon Translation”, by Roger Nicolson says, “These accounts come from both believing and nonbelieving sources, and some skepticism ought to be employed in choosing to accept some of the interpretations offered by some of these sources as fact.” This quote above, is why we should learn from the scriptures about the true instruments used to translate the Book of Mormon.


Actual Instruments Used in Translation

Because there is no official Church Doctrine on the translation method, Scriptures can prove Joseph’s Translation Tools and Method. No one can accurately define exactly what the “gift and power of God” means, but we know Joseph used what was found in the stone box. Plates, breastplate, spectacles. That’s it! How they worked or what the Spirit did to assist Joseph we know not, but those three instruments WERE used.

Because Joseph was commanded to not show anyone these 3 items unless commanded, I show two paintings by Ann Marie Oborn that will show you what the scriptures suggest in my opinion. Full Blog Here

Debate Should End with Scriptures Message

Many of today’s Church Historians get it wrong about several important issues. I am not smarter than they, nor do I  have a higher degree of learning than they do, and I also know some of these Historians and I know many have the same strong testimony about the Book of Mormon that I do. I just have done some research by reading and pondering the following scriptures, that answer a big question for me. What instrument(s) did Joseph Smith use to translate the gold plates? Answer: “These Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate…” JSH 1:35. No where in the scriptures does it say a stone in a hat was used to translate. It should end there, to those who believe in the scriptures.

JSH 1:35,52,62,75*; Mosiah 28:13, 20; Ether 3:22-23; 4:5; Alma 37:21, 24-25

Purchase “These Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” Book Here